Next Door Neighbor (M/f, M/F, M/f/f, f/f, F/f, M/F/f/f, anal, oral, cons,
inc)
by Dorsai
LEGAL DISBLAMER
You know the drill: Erotica blah, blah, blah; Legal age yadda, yadda,
yadda; Do not do this nag, nag, nag.
INFORMATION
You can get a copy of this in text and .pdf (Adobe Acrobat)
formats, and my other stories, at the alt.sex.stories text repository at
http://www.asstr.org under my Author name of Dorsai.
You can reach me directly at my public email account at
dorsai@mail.com
This is released for public distribution provided the
copyright notice is retained.
AUTHOR'S NOTE:
This was initially started in the early 90's as my first try at
erotica. Through a variety of misfortunes, I wasn't able to finish the
story at the time, and even lost what I'd already written. After a request
on alt.sex.stories, several readers there were kind enough to forward what
I'd written to me, so I could have a try at finishing it. If you enjoy
this story, it is those kind readers that you should thank first -
preferably by posting whatever _you_ might have, so as to push the
spam off the newsgroup.
I also want to mention that there is absolutely, positively NO
relationship between this story, and the others I've written. There is,
unfortunately, some overlap in character names. Had I known I would be
writing the Jan series AND finishing this one up, I'd have changed one or
the other of them.
Finally, I want to thank those of you who have taken the time to provide
words of encouragement. I would ask that you express that support in
material ways - to the alt.sex.stories text repository mentioned above, not
me. The alt.sex.stories Text Repository is a collection of erotica from a
variety of authors; and they are supported SOLELY by contributions to pay
for the cost of their net connection (it isn't free for them, either),
their hardware, and so on. You can donate anonymously, so there's no
'link' between your donation and a 'porn' site. Please, if you enjoy the
stories you download from asstr or alt.sex.stories[.moderated], then show
your appreciation by making a donation in whatever currency you use, and
whatever amount you can comfortably manage.
Thank you.
Dorsai
Next Door Neighbor
Part One
It started out just a few weeks after I moved into my new apartment -
working from home, I get the chance to learn a little more about my
neighbors than usual. For example, it was only a week or so before I met
my next-door neighbor, and learned that she was divorced, and had a
12-year-old daughter, plus two sons, 7 and 3 years old. I'd seen the kids,
of course, but was happy learn that the vixen I'd seen around the
complex lived so close - and that her name was Robyn. I knew the was
young, but I frequently saw her walking around in VERY tight jeans (her ass
was a _little_ large for her size, but nice and firm) and snug shirts (snug
enough to show that she had orange-size breasts); she had a very pretty
face with medium-length dark, curly hair. Even though I knew not to even
get close to her, I still couldn't help but think about jumping her sexy
little body.
After that first conversation, I'd continue to chat a little with her
mother whenever we saw each other outside. One time, she mentioned that
Robyn had a report to write, and she needed to do an extra-good job with it
so as to bring her grades up a bit. I offered to let Robyn use my computer
and word processor, and print the report out on my laser printer - I was
pretty much caught up with my work, and wouldn't need to be doing anything
while Robyn did her report. Her agreed that it was okay with her,
and said that when Robyn came home, she'd ask if she wanted to use the
computer.
About 6:30 that night, Robyn knocked on my door, and asked if my offer
to let her use the computer was still good. I said that it was, invited
her in, and got her seated at the computer desk in the living room. I got
the computer fired up and the word processor loaded, and showed her the
most basic commands, like cut-and-paste. I then told her that I'd be right
there in the living room reading a book, and that if she had any problems
or questions, not to hesitate to ask me. She agreed, and I left her there
while I went over and started back in on my book. After a few minutes, she
said that she was thirsty, and asked if I had anything to drink; when I ran
down the options, she said she'd like a Coke, so I got her one, and went
back to my book. A couple hours later, she'd finished her report, so I
showed her how to use the spell checker, and then the grammar checker.
When she'd corrected the problems these had found, I showed her how to
print out her report, which she did. After she'd gone over the report
printout, she asked me a few questions about the computer, then said that
she had to get home because the next day was a school day. I said "fine",
and shut down the computer as she collected her things, before opening the
door for her to leave.
The next day, her stopped by for a few minutes to thank me for
letting Robyn use the computer. I told her it really wasn't any problem,
and that if Robyn needed to do anything like that again, I'd be glad to let
her use the computer again, assuming I wasn't too far behind on _my_
schedule. She thanked me, and admitted to me that she'd been a little
worried about letting Robyn go inside my apartment alone; but that Robyn
had told her what I had done and said, and that she was comfortable with
letting Robyn visit me.
A few days later, it was raining (as my grandmother used to say) "like a
cow on a flat rock", and I saw that Robyn was soaking wet and
sitting outside her apartment door. I stuck my head out, and asked her why
she didn't go inside, and was told that she'd forgotten her key, and the
apartment manager wasn't in for her to get a spare. I told her that she
could come into my apartment to dry off and get warm, if she wanted. She
thought about it for a second, and then agreed. When she got inside, I had
her wait for a bit just inside the door, while I went and got a large bath
towel, which I wrapped around her. I had her take off her wet sneakers and
socks, gave her a pair of my athletic socks (which fit her like socks on a
chicken), and told her that she could go into the bathroom and use the
towels there to dry off and get some of the rain out of her clothing. She
seemed a bit hesitant, but I told her that it was okay, that I'd still be
in the living room working on the computer - and the bathroom door locked,
anyway. She smiled at that, and off she went into the bathroom. After
about 15 minutes, she came back out, with her clothes appreciably dryer
than before. She also had a couple of towels in one hand, and asked me
what she should do with them - I took them from her, and dropped them into
the laundry hamper. When I got back into the living room, I noticed that
she had some things in her other hand, and when I asked if she wanted to
put them somewhere to dry, she blushed furiously - only then did I realize
that they were her bra and panties. She was still a bit damp, and just
standing there, so I went and got her another towel, laid it on a chair,
and told her to go ahead and sit down. Then, I went into the kitchen and
started some water for tea. While waiting for the water to boil, I went
back in and told her that if she wanted to watch some or listen to the
stereo, she could, but that she'd have to keep the sound down so I could
finish up my work on the computer. She agreed, and I gave her the remote
for the TV; she quickly found some afternoon which we both watched
and laughed at until the tea kettle started whistling. I made us both some
tea, brought her a cup, and then took mine over to drink while I finished
my work. While I was working, she was very careful to keep the sound down,
even muting the when commercials came on.
After an hour or so, she came over to see what I was doing; and when she
walked up next to me I turned to see what she wanted, and was greeted by
the sight of her still-damp clinging to her - and her hard,
dark nipples peeking through the material. I instantly started to get
hard, and it was a few moments before I was able to tear my eyes away from
her chest and look at her face. She obviously noticed where I'd been
looking, because she blushed a little and then pushed her chest out a
little more - which pulled my eyes right back down! I enjoyed the view for
a few seconds, then looked back into her eyes, and asked her "What's goin'
on?". She said that she'd just come over to see what I was working on, and
try to learn a little bit about what I did on the computer. I told her
that I was a free-lance programmer, and that most of what I did would
probably seem pretty boring. She asked me what it was like working for
myself, and I told her that it wasn't as much fun as she might think, but
that I enjoyed being able to shuffle my schedule around to suit myself, and
not having to answer to a boss anywhere near as often. She laughed a
little bit, and asked if she could watch me as I worked. I said it was OK
with me, but cautioned her against interrupting me. She agreed, and pulled
a chair up so that she could see what I was doing, but not be in the way. I
went back to work, and really never noticed she was there except for a
couple times when she got up to put her teacup in the kitchen, and when she
went to get rid of the tea she'd drank.
An hour or so later, we heard her come home, so she thanked me
for letting her get warm and dry off, and I told her it was no problem. She
went back to her apartment, and a few minutes later, her came over
to thank me for letting Robyn get in out of the rain. She said that when
she'd seen Robyn wearing only her and carrying her bra and panties,
she'd started to panic a bit, but when Robyn told her where she'd been and
what I'd done (and more importantly, NOT done), she felt better about it. I
told her that it wasn't any problem, and that if I had any kids in the same
situation, I'd trust her to do the same. That seemed to
reassure her some more, so she thanked me again, and left. Over the next
few weeks, we had several more rainstorms, and sometimes Robyn would forget
her key, and I'd let her in my apartment while she waited for her to
get home. A couple of times, Robyn would be drenched again, and I'd send
her into the bathroom to dry herself off and get some of the water out of
her clothes. It seemed that every time I did that, she'd come out of the
bathroom, and make it a point to let me see that she wasn't wearing a bra,
and how her nipples stuck out from her shirt. I'd look, of course, but
never said anything, and didn't try to grab her or touch her in any way.
When I was caught up on my project, I'd sit and talk to her, usually
explaining different things about the computer or technology, or answering
questions she had about different things. The things that she'd want to
talk about would range from little-girl-ish to fairly woman.
Gradually, as she got to trust me more and more, and understood that I
wasn't going to tell her anything she said to me, she'd discuss
things with me that were distinctly personal.
Finally, one afternoon, she had stopped by just to visit, and while we
were talking, she brought up the subject of sex. She'd kind of hinted
around it before, and I'd always respond to her comments or questions
honestly, but politely (not using 'slang' terms for different things).
This time was different though - she told me straight out that although her
mother had told her a little "about the birds and bees - UGH!", she really
didn't understand what it was all about. I asked her what she meant, and
she said that she understood the physical part of it about how babies were
made and so on, but didn't really know what to think about "well, the rest
of it - you know!". I asked her if there was something she was bothered
about, or wanted to know, and after a few seconds of "um" and "uh", she
finally came out and told me that one of the at school "he's SOOOOOO
cute!" was trying to get her to go out with him, and be his girlfriend -
and that he was pressuring her to have sex with him. I asked her what
about his other girlfriends, and she said that he'd had several different
girlfriends, but that he'd broken up with all of them. I asked her why
he'd broken up with so many girlfriends, and she said that she didn't
really know. I suggested that she find out, and then decide. She asked me
why, and I told her that it sounded to me as though all he was really after
was to have sex with her - that it sounded as though he was "collecting
cherries". She asked what I meant, and I told her that there were some
boys that enjoyed making out with a lot of different girls, and even being
the one to have sex with them the first time, but that once they'd gotten a
girl in bed, they'd lose interest in her, and go out to find another one.
Then, Robyn admitted that she'd heard some rumors that some of the other
girls had gone to bed with this boy, too, but that others had refused. So
I told her that it might be interesting to find out when he'd broken up
with the that were rumored to have gone to bed with him. She thought
about that for a minute, and said "Yeah - you're right." Then she asked me
if I thought she was wrong for thinking about having sex with the boy. I
told her that I only thought it was wrong to have sex with someone because
you thought you HAD to, not because you WANTED to. She asked what I meant,
and I simply said "If you make love or have sex with someone because you
think you HAVE to for some reason, then yes, I think that's bad. Not
because sex is bad, but because the REASONS are bad. If you're doing it
because you WANT to, then enjoy yourself, and be smart enough not to get
pregnant." She admitted that she did want to experience sex, but that she
wasn't sure that she wanted it to be with this particular boy, and that she
was also a little afraid because she'd heard that it would the first
time - a LOT. I told her that if she was the least bit unsure about
whether she wanted to have sex or make love with someone, then it was a
pretty good indication that she probably shouldn't; and that depending on
the girl, the first sexual experience didn't have to at all, and
certainly
didn't have to a LOT. She asked me why, and I explained to her
that if the and were careful and gentle with each other, then the
girl wouldn't be so afraid, and that going slowly and carefully with each
other would mean that the amount of pain would be kept to a minimum. I
asked her if she'd ever gotten shots at the doctor's; she said of course
she had, and asked why. In reply, I asked if all the shots had hurt. She
said "No". I asked her if the shots that she'd heard would were the
ones that seemed to the most, and after she thought about it for a
moment, agreed that was so. She thought about it a little more, and said
"I understand - being afraid of something makes it harder to do, and if you
have a chance to think about it, and do it when you're ready, it's easier."
I told her that was right, and that seemed to relieve some of her fears.
We chatted a couple more minutes, and then she went back to her apartment.
A couple days later, it was raining cats and dogs again, and Robyn came
to my apartment again - thoroughly drenched from her trip home from school.
I gave her a towel, and sent her into the bathroom, as usual. When she came
out, she kind of pranced over to me (her jiggling under her T-shirt),
and surprised me by handing me her bra and panties, asking me if I could
put them someplace where they'd dry. I looked at her, raised an eyebrow to
let her know I knew she was up to something, and put her things on a towel
rack in the bathroom. When I got back to the living room, she asked me if
I was busy - I wasn't, so I told her so, and sat down on the couch across
from the chair she was in.
She asked me "You remember that I told you about before?", and when
I said that I did, the told me that she'd asked some of his former
girlfriends, and found out that he'd broken up with them shortly after
getting them to have sex with him. She also said that he'd broken up with
the that had refused to make out or have sex with him when they had
made it clear that they *wouldn't* do what he wanted. I said "Well, it
sounds like you made a pretty good choice, then", and she blushed a bit,
and said that I had helped by talking to her about what she was thinking
and feeling, and getting it straight in her mind. I told her I was glad to
be able to help, and she said that she was really grateful that I hadn't
told her about any of the things that she'd said to me - she just
KNEW that her would never understand.
The whole time we were talking, she kept wiggling around in the chair,
and pulling on the hem of her T-shirt, pressing it against her breasts, and
making her nipples show through it even more clearly. I knew she was up to
something, but it still took me by surprise when she blurted out "Do you
think I have nice tits?". I had always been honest with her, so I didn't
figure I could do anything else except to answer her by saying "Yes, I
do.", and teasing her a little, adding "You've shown them to me through
your wet shirts enough!" She giggled a little, and said "I think they're
too small, though. And my nipples are always so HARD! What do you
think?", and pulled her T-shirt even tighter, pressing her against
her chest, making her nipples show even better through the wet material. I
responded by saying "From where I sit, they look just fine - they're the
right size for YOU, and most think hard nipples are sexy." With that,
she stood up, walked over to me, and said "From where you sit isn't a very
good view - ", and pulled her T-shirt completely off - leaving me with a
close-up look at a pair of the smoothest, firmest, most nicely-shaped I'd seen in a LONG time. I started to get hard (again), and she asked me
"Do you like the view now?", and I had to admit to her that I sure did!
She asked me "Do you want to touch them and play with them?", and I had to
tell her "I sure do - but I can get into a LOT of BIG-TIME trouble for it;
hell, I could go to jail just for _looking_!".
She pouted a bit, and said "I'm not going to tell anybody - I *want* you
to touch them!". I told her that if her ever found out about what
she was doing there with me, she'd never get within a hundred feet of
another boy, and that I'd be put in jail so fast it would be 3 weeks before
I found out where I was. After I said that, she just replied "then we'd
better be careful then, huh?", and moved even closer, so that her were right in front of me. She leaned over a bit, and swung her leg over,
so that she was sitting on my lap, facing me; then leaned forward so that
her were right in my face, teasing my lips with her nipples. Right
then and there, what little bit of restraint I had left turned to so much
dust, and I gently one of her nipples into my mouth as I brought my
hands up and started caressing and squeezing her breasts. She moaned deep
in her throat, and reached behind me, pulling my head even closer. As I
continued to lick and suck on her nipple, I gradually moved my hands, so
that I was caressing not only her breasts, but her sides and belly and
hips, too. By this time, I was as hard as stone, and she had to be able to
feel my penis pressing against her crotch - but she didn't move away.
After a minute or two, she twisted a little, so that I would repeat what
I'd been doing on her other breast; and when I'd given that one equal time,
I started switching back and forth between them - first one and
nipple, then the other, all the while continuing to caress her sides and
belly and hips. As she got more and more aroused, I could start to smell
her juices, and she started rubbing her crotch against my erection, making
both of us even hornier. Just when I thought I was going to explode, she
suddenly pulled away from me, and stood up. She quickly undid her jeans,
and pulled them down, leaving me with a view of her crotch. It was
sparsely covered with fine, black hair, so that it looked like her slit was
hiding behind a dark fog - enough to make things interesting, but not
enough to hide the view of her wet, puffy vaginal lips and erect clitoris.
She stood there for a few moments, letting me look at her, knowing that I
was getting even more excited by it, and she enjoying the fact that I found
her so sexy.
Finally, though, she stepped forward again, and dropped to her knees, so
that she could reach forward and start to undo my pants.
She got as far as unfastening my belt buckle before Good Sense reared
it's ugly head, and I grabbed her hands, saying "We can stop here, and now,
and there won't be any harm done to _either_ of us". She just smiled at
me, pulled her hands away, and continued where she'd left off. In just a
few moments, she had my pants unfastened, and the zipper down, and was
trying to remove my pants. I stood up, and she quickly pulled my pants
down around my ankles, leaving me standing there in my and underwear,
my obvious throbbing erection just inches from her face. She leaned
forward a bit, and rubbed her face against my erection, sniffing deeply at
the wet spot on the front of my underwear from my pre-cum. She raised one
hand, and cupped my balls in it while she slid the other hand under the leg
band of my shorts, and used her fingertips to brush through my pubic hair
and slowly stroke my erection. After a few moments, she removed her hands,
reached up, and pulled my shorts down to my ankles, too; as my erection
sprang free, it grazed her cheek, and came to rest on her lips. With a
mischievous look up at me, she stuck her tongue out, and ever so slowly
licked the underside of my penis from my balls to the tip.
By the time she got to the tip, I thought I couldn't stand any more, and
damn near blew my load all over her lovely face. She took the head of my
penis in her mouth for a few seconds, as though to get the taste of it,
then gave it a quick kiss. She stood up, and gently pushed on my chest, to
get me to sit back down on the couch again. When I was sitting again, she
raised her leg again, and set herself back down on my lap, but this time,
with her pressing my hardon against my belly.
I reached up and started caressing her breasts, teasing them until her
areolas stood up like little volcanoes with her nipples standing up like
small dark marbles. As she started rubbing her clitoris against my penis,
and using the stream of fluids coming out of her for lubrication,
she reached forward and undid the buttons on my shirt, and reached in to
start caressing my chest and shoulders. We kept going like that for
several minutes, with me gently pinching her nipples and squeezing her
breasts while she caressed my chest and rubbed her wet slit and erect
clitoris against my erection. I could tell that she was as excited as
she'd ever been, and she leaned forward to give me a kiss - surprising me
again by opening her mouth and tickling my lips with her tongue until I
opened my mouth, too. We sat there like that for several minutes, tongues
dueling, her rubbing herself against my erection faster and faster - but as
the time went by, I could hear her start to make little noises of
frustration. I pushed her back a little bit, so that I could see her face,
and looked at her with a questioning look on my face. She could only mutter
"can't......quite.......get.......there..... need......*more*!" as she
continued to slide her and clitoris against me.
I shrugged off my shirt, pulled her against me, and stood up. With a
secure grip on her, I stepped out of my pants and underwear, and carried
her, still rubbing against me, into the bedroom. I laid her down on the
bed, and when she realized that she was under me, with my penis pressing
against her vagina, she suddenly tensed up, and said "No - I don't think
I'm ready for that yet!". With all the will power I could muster, I said
that I understood, and said that there was another way for her to get some
relief without my actually entering her. She looked relieved, and then
quickly asked "How?! Never mind - let's do it! I can't *stand* this any
more!".
I moved around so that I was facing her feet, laid down, and then pulled
her over on top of me, in the classic "69" position. She seemed to get the
idea quickly, and spread her legs even more, giving me free access
to her crotch. With infinite slowness and care, I stuck my tongue out,
and gently licked the outside of her vagina, from her clitoris back toward
her little pink rosebud. She gave out a little gasp, and said "Yes! That's
it! More!". I did it again, only this time, narrowing my tongue, and
dipping it a little ways into her vagina, so that I could collect some of
her nectar - slippery, sweet, and slightly musky. As my tongue moved
inside her slightly, she spread her legs even more, giving me free access
to her. I continued to lick her that way, sometimes pausing to tongue-fuck
her tight little vagina, other times, stopping to softly suck on her
clitoris or vaginal lips. That quickly got her back to being as aroused as
she'd been before, and her juices were flowing freely onto my tongue and
face, making it easier for me to keep her clitoris lubricated as I focused
on it more and more. While I was doing all that I could to get her as
excited as possible, she got the idea of returning the favor, and started
licking and mouthing my erect cock. At first, all she would do was to lick
it, first lengthwise from near my balls to the tip, and then from
side-to-side around it, but as she got more and more aroused, she started
licking my balls, too, and taking the head of my penis into her mouth.
When she realized the response she got from me when she did that, she soon
gave up on everything else, and concentrated on keeping me in her mouth -
moving her head up and down, fucking my penis with it, or keeping her mouth
still, and using her tongue to lick the underside.
Finally, though, we'd each had as much as we could stand. I felt my
balls tighten up, and warned her that I was about to come; I thought she'd
pull her mouth away, but she didn't. Instead, when my first wad of emptied into her mouth, she just pulled her head back so that just the head
of my penis was in her mouth, and let me continue to shoot after
spurt of into her mouth, swallowing it. When I felt the last spasm, I
returned to what I'd been doing - gently rubbing her clitoris with my
tongue, while I felt her take my penis back into her mouth and start to
suck and lick the off it. While she was doing that, I continued to
lick her clitoris, but moved one hand up so that I could collect some of
her juices on it before starting to work it inside her vagina. When I
started doing that, she released my penis from her mouth and arched her
back, making it easier for me to work my finger into her tight, wet slit. I
finally got my finger all the way inside her, and then started twisting it
around in her, to get it as wet as possible. Then I pulled it almost all
the way out, and slowly pushed it back in again - enjoying the sight as her
slippery vaginal lips seemed to hold onto it as it penetrated her, and how
her held onto my wet finger as I pulled it back out again. I could
feel her hymen as I put my finger inside her, but it didn't seem to
completely block her; I could readily slide past it. She seemed to really
enjoy that, along with the tongue-lashing I was giving her clitoris, and it
wasn't too long before I could feel her tense up over me; and as she gasped
out her climax, I could feel her vaginal muscles clamping down on my
finger, and taste the juices as they fairly flowed out of her. After she
reached the peak of her climax, I pulled my finger out of her vagina, and
as she slowly spasmed down, I gently pressed against her anus with it at
the same time I was pressing her clitoris with my tongue - and each time I
did that, it set off another mini-climax for her.
After a couple of minutes for us to catch our breath, she raised herself
up a little, and turned around, so that she was laying on top of me - her
breasts and hard nipples pressing into my chest, her spread legs letting
her drip it's nectar onto my penis and pubic hair. She looked up at
me, and I asked her "Feel better, now?", and she put her head back down and
started giggling into my neck. When she'd caught her breath again, she
slid herself up a bit more, so that she could kiss me, and said "I feel
*much* better, thank you. And thank you for not 'pushing' things". I
smiled at her, and told her "It was _my_ pleasure, I assure you!", which
sent her into another fit of giggles into my neck. She finally raised
herself back up again, so that she was kneeling over my waist, and I pulled
the two of us up toward the headboard of the bed, so that I could lean back
and look at the way her swayed as she breathed, and her nipples
stood out, and her vaginal lips pouted. She smiled at me, and asked "Is
that what sex is all about?", and I told her "That's what _making love_ is
all about". She looked confused, and asked me what the difference was, so
I told her that, to me, "Sex only uses body parts. Making love uses the
heart and mind, too." She thought about it for a bit, and then nodded her
head, understanding what I'd said.
About that time, the clock chimed, and made us both realize that her
mother would be getting home in about half an hour - and that her might not be so understanding if her little came home smelling of sex.
We went in and took a nice, warm shower together (slippery, clean fun)
before getting dressed again (this time, she put on her bra and panties).
As she was leaving, I gave her a little pat on the bottom, and told her to
take good care of herself.....
Part Two
For the next few days, Robyn pretty much stayed away. Not that we
didn't see each other, but rather that she simply didn't actually stop in
and visit. Instead, whenever we saw each other, she'd give me one of those
Mona Lisa type of smiles - letting me know that she'd enjoyed her last
visit. Too, as the days went by, the weather changed, bringing much warmer
temperatures; and I noticed (!!) that Robyn had stopped wearing a bra.
Finally, though, she did stop by again, after she got home from school.
When I opened the door for her, she told me, in a loud voice, "Look! I got
an 'A+' on the paper I did on your computer!" before coming in. When I
closed the door, and turned around, she plastered herself against me,
pressing her braless and nipples into my chest. When I started to
get hard, she could feel it, and started rubbing her crotch against my
erection - helping it along, considerably. Finally, though, she let go of
me, and went over to sit in 'her' chair. I sat on the couch, and told her
that I was glad that she'd done well on her report, and asked her how
things had been going for her the last couple of days. She gave me a
cat-that-ate-the-canary smile, and said that things had been just fine -
but not as well as her last visit. I gave her a wicked smile in return,
and asked what had happened to make her remember her last visit so well.
She giggled, blushed a little, and told me "Just the best feeling I've
*ever* had in my _whole life_!". I pretty much figured that a whole life
of 12+ years wasn't much to judge by, but was glad that she'd enjoyed it as
much as she'd seemed to. Then she told me "Y'know, I'm glad that you
didn't.... well.... YOU know...". I told her that I believed what I'd
said about taking the time to make physical relationships pleasant, adding
"I'm not going to be doing _anything_ to or with you that *you* don't want.
What we did before was very pleasant for me, but I am *not* going to try to
do anything to make it happen again, or make anything more happen. If
that, or anything more, happens, then I'll be glad for it; but if *nothing*
else happens, then I'll honestly be just as glad to have had that one time
with you." That sobered her up some, and she gave me a little smile to let
me know that she'd understood what I said.
A few moments later, she changed the subject, and started asking me
questions about the computer, how it worked, what it was made of, and so
on. I told her that it would be easier to explain to her if I could show
her on the computer itself, and we went over to where the computer was
running a screen saver.
As I started answering her questions, and showing her how the
different parts of the computer worked, and what their purpose was, she
got more interested in it, and started asking me more and more involved
questions. I answered them, as best I could for someone without a
technical background, and before long, we were on the subject of software.
I explained to her how software was written, and about computer languages
and operating systems, using the program that I'd been working on as an
example for different things. Before long, though, it was at the point
where my program didn't 'do' enough, and I went to other programs to show
her different aspects of operating systems and user interfaces. The whole
thing took a couple of hours, and we were both surprised when there was a
knock at my door. When I answered, it was Robyn's mother, looking for her.
When Robyn saw her mother, she jumped up, and ran over to her, telling her
about getting her report back, and showing her the grade it had received.
Her was quite pleased by it, and thanked me for helping her out as I
had. I responded by telling her that it wasn't any problem, and that I
thought Robyn was a pretty smart lady. Her raised an eyebrow
at that, and I told her that Robyn had asked me some good questions about
computers and software, and that I'd been showing her different things on
the computer to demonstrate some of my answers. I then invited her over
for a look, and suggested that Robyn tell her some of what she'd
learned. Robyn started off with how the computer worked, and what the
different parts were; and when she got into software, I went along with her
on the computer, demonstrating the different things she was saying. Since
her used a computer a lot on her job, she was able to see that Robyn
was getting nearly all of it correct, and was only getting her terminology
wrong in the few places where she made mistakes. Between that, and seeing
that Robyn had been in the chair next to the computer when she came in,
seemed to put to rest any worries she might have had.
She finally told Robyn that they had to get home, and Robyn started
pleading with her mother, asking if she could come over again, and learn
more about computers, and how to use some of the different software that I
had. Her started out telling her no, but Robyn was so insistent,
that her finally looked at me for help. I told them that I would be
glad to teach Robyn more about computers, and how to use the different
program, BUT that I was also working for myself, and it would only have to
happen when I wasn't busy. Her looked relieved, and Robyn, of
course, was delighted by it - and quickly agreed to the 'rules'. With that
done, they left.
It was a couple more days before Robyn came over again - but I was
having trouble with a little bit of code, and told her that I couldn't
spare the time for any lessons right then. She seemed disappointed, and
asked if she could just sit and watch me. I thought about it for a moment,
and told her she could, but that if she interrupted me, or distracted me,
she would have to leave. She agreed, I let her in, and she promptly went
over, pulled a chair over to where she could watch what I was doing without
being in the way, and sat down. I went back to work, and over the next
hour or so, finally got the code I'd been working on smoothed out and
running. The whole time, Robyn simply sat there, watching my every move,
but not saying anything.
When I'd gotten the code tested, and saved, I relaxed, and sat back in
my chair, finishing off the Coke I'd been drinking. I sighed, threw the
can into the wastebasket, and started to get up to go get another one when
Robyn finally spoke up, saying "Let me get it for you", and almost ran into
the kitchen. She quickly returned with a can of Coke, and handed it to me.
When I popped the top on it, she moved behind me, and started rubbing my
neck and shoulders. I took a couple more swallows off the Coke, set it
down, and leaned my head forward a little, so that she could get to my neck
a little easier. She started really working the muscles in my neck and
shoulders, and it wasn't long before I started groaning in pleasure. She
asked me "Does that feel good?", and I replied by telling her that it
certainly did. A couple moments later, she asked "As good as Other Things
that we've done?" - and I answered "I didn't say it was *that* good!",
making her laugh. Then she moved around in front of me, sat on my lap
facing me, and with a impish grin asked me "Is there anything else that
would help you relax?". I said that I could probably think of a couple,
and she pulled her off, saying "Do any of them start here?". I
agreed that they did, leaned forward, and started licking and on
her and nipples. It wasn't long before her areolas were tight and
crinkled, and her nipples were standing out like little dark jellybeans.
While I was giving her a tongue-bath, I was softly stroking and
caressing her sides and back while she held my head against her chest. My
penis was completely hard, and she was rubbing and pressing her crotch
against it with small, firm, movements. After a couple minutes of that,
she said "Maybe we should do this someplace more comfortable...", so I took
her in my arms, stood up, and carried her into the bedroom. When I got
next to the bed, I asked "Do you think here would be a good place?"; she
giggled, and nodded yes, so I set her down on the edge of the bed. She
reached down and started to unfasten her shorts when I said "Here, let me
do that". She pulled her hands away, and started using them to squeeze her
breasts and pinch her nipples. I reached down, unsnapped her shorts, and
pulled the zipper down, revealing her pale blue panties. As I started
pulling her shorts down, she raised her hips up off the bed, and as I got
her shorts down past her knees, she spread her legs slightly, and I could
see that there was already a wet spot on her panties. When I'd gotten her
shorts completely off her, and dropped them on the floor, I moved up so
that my face was in her crotch, and started using my lips to massage her
clitoris and the outside of her through her panties. In just a few
moments, she was starting to moan, and
pressing her crotch into my face as the wet spot on her got
larger and larger. Before long, the mixture of her juices and my saliva
was enough that the entire crotch of her was soaked, and about
halfway up the front - making them almost transparent, and revealing how
her vaginal lips were extended and pressing against them, and showing off
the dark color of her downy muff.
My erection was starting to from being confined in my pants, and I
was eventually forced to stand up, so that I could take my clothes off. It
took her a moment to realize that I'd stopped, and when she saw that I was
starting to undress, said "My turn!", and slithered across the bed so that
she could stand up in front of me. She started unbuttoning my shirt, and
when she'd gotten all the buttons undone, opened it up, and reached around
to hug me, pressing her tight and hard nipples into my chest for a
few moments before pulling my off. Then she reached down and
unbuckled my belt, having only a little trouble with it, unbuttoned my
pants, and pulled the zipper down - slowly, and pressing her hand against
my erection as she did so. She grabbed the waistband of my pants, and slid
them down around my feet, squatting down as she did, and brushing her
nipples against my skin all the way down; once down, she gently tugged at
each leg in turn, so that I would lift my feet and she could get the pants
out of the way. When she'd tossed them off to the side, she pressed her
face against my erection, and started using her lips to gently 'bite' at
it, as I'd done to her. She also raised one of her hands up, and started
weighing my balls in her hand, and softly squeezing and feeling them. It
was only a few moments of this before I started pressing my erection
against her; she stopped what she was doing then, stood up, and started to
pull my underwear down, too, repeating the process she'd used to pull my
pants down. As my underwear went down, and my erection came free, it
dropped down so that it stood angled out and up from my body - right at her
eye level. When she'd gotten my underwear free, and tossed it aside, she
reached up again, using one hand to stroke my balls, and the other to hold
my penis as she licked the underside and mouthed it again. When a couple
drops of pre-cum appeared, she got a delighted look on her face, stuck her
face in my crotch, and started slowly licking me from the bottom of my
balls, along the bottom of my penis, and out to the head, where she
'flipped' her tongue to catch the pre-cum. She made a little smile, and
said "Good! Sweet and salty, at the same time. I like it!".
She looked up at me, giggled a little, and said "I've never really seen
a - I mean, a - naked before. Can I look?". I laughed, and said
"I'll show you mine, if you'll show me yours!", and she laughed, too. She
quickly stood up, and when she reached for her panties, I said "That's
still MY job, you know...", and moved her hands out of the way. I knelt
down, and as I pulled her down, was greeted by a nice, close-up
view of her bush. It was still kind of small, but was made up of sparse,
fine, dark, straight hair - enough to give her pubis some 'color', but not
enough to obstruct the view of what was under it. After I'd gotten her
panties down, and removed them from around her feet, I leaned forward a
little, and stuck my tongue in her crotch, so that it was back by the
entrance to her - and slowly curled it, separating her vaginal lips
and dipping inside to taste her nectar, before continuing up to briefly rub
her clitoris in little circles. When I felt her knees starting to get
weak, I stood back up, pulled her close to me, and stood there for a few
moments, with my penis trapped between her legs, holding her and enjoying
the feeling of her smooth skin next to mine, the way her soft bush
felt, and how her felt pressing against me. After a bit, though,
she started moving her hips a little, so that my penis was rubbing against
her crotch. I released her, and when she moved back a little, I looked
down at her and teased her by saying "Oh! You mean we're not done
yet?".
She got another impish smile on her face, and said "Not even close!"
before moving back so that she could sit on the edge of the bed. She
quickly moved some more, so that she was stretched out completely before
me, raised her hands up over her head, spread her legs a bit, and said "See
anything you like?". I laughed, and said "I'm sure I can find
*something*!", which made her laugh, too. I asked her "Do you still want
to have a look?", and she nodded, so I moved around to the side of the bed,
and laid down next to her, with my head at her crotch, and her head at
mine.
We each rolled onto our sides, and I raised one leg up so that my foot
was flat on the bed, so that she could have free access to anything she
wanted. She took the cue, and did the same for me - leaving me with an
excellent view.
I could feel that her first touches were pretty tentative, so I told her
"The only thing you need to be really careful about are my testicles" - she
reached out and touched them - "Yes, those. They're *very* sensitive to
pressure, so don't squeeze them too hard." - she started to gently squeeze
them - "That much is okay. The slang term for them is 'balls', and they're
inside my scrotum, or 'bag'. You can feel them, but *carefully*. I'll let
you know if you do anything uncomfortable, or if you start to me".
And with that, I left her to her explorations, and I started on mine. It
was a real delight for me to be able to examine her the way I did - to me,
each woman's genitals are unique, and a work of art of their own. Her
vaginal lips were smooth and thin, and almost straight - not surprising,
since she was still a virgin - but still protruded enough from her
excitement that they were readily visible. Because she was excited, they
were glistening with her lubrication, and were giving off a distinct, but
mild, musky odor. Her clitoris was erect, too, and although still behind it's little hood, it was obvious that it was about the size of a
large pea. Her pubic hair was black, but very sparse. The individual
hairs were thin and straight and _very_ soft - stroking it reminded me of
petting the belly fur of a cat. As she looked and smelled and felt and
tasted her way around my penis and balls, I was doing the same to her -
tracing the folds of her with my fingers and tongue, tasting the
ample moisture she was making in her excitement (light, sweet, slippery,
and faintly musky), feeling the smoothness and thinness of her vaginal
lips, the softness of her inner thighs, and enjoying the way her vaginal
lips would wrap themselves around my finger as I teased her cleft, and
slightly entered her. Whenever I started to put my finger inside her
slightly, she would almost involuntarily arch her back a little, as though
to try and impale herself on it - but I would always move my finger back a
little, so that I was only probing the very entrance of her vagina.
After several minutes of mutual exploration, though, she was getting to
the point where my probes of her vaginal entrance and rubbing and licking
of her clitoris with my tongue were almost more than she could bear - she
was moaning more and more frequently when I stopped doing one thing and
switched over to another, and her pelvis was in almost constant motion. I
gradually changed from licking her clitoris, to pressing my finger against
the outside of her vagina, and then into it slightly. When I was finally
using only my finger on her, I began entering her with it, going
only a little deeper each time, twisting it around a little to keep it well
lubricated, and then withdrawing it almost completely. Before long, she was
arching her pelvis toward me as I was putting my entire finger inside her;
I could feel the walls of her as they clasped at it, and seemed to
hang on to it when I withdrew it. Her juices were flowing freely enough
that her entire crotch was soaked, as well as her pubic hair, and it was
even starting to flow down toward her anus. I was licking up as much of it
as I could, but there was simply so much of it.
While I was doing all of that, she had finished her examination of me,
and was switching around from using her hand to me, to licking
and softly on my balls, to mouthing and licking my penis. As I
started moving my finger more and more quickly in her, she started taking
my erection into her mouth - first just the head of it, and gradually
sucking in more of it, until she was taking nearly all of it in her warm,
tight mouth, and using her tongue to massage and caress it. I could feel
her breathing through her nose, since every time she exhaled, it sent a
little draft of warm air blowing across my balls.
I could feel my balls starting to tighten up, and not wanting to be
selfish, started licking her clitoris in time with my finger movements in
her. She quickly started to respond to that, and had difficulty holding
her crotch still. She also showed her appreciation by moving my
penis in and out of her mouth, rubbing the underside of it with her
tongue on the way in, on it on the way out, and making little
swirling motions on the head of it before taking it back in.
I could feel it when she was on the very edge of her climax, and when I
would get my finger inside her, would make circular motions with it. I was
also gradually slowing down and softening the licking and rubbing of her
clitoris I was doing with my tongue, bringing her along more slowly. It
was only a couple more minutes, though, before she finally went over the
edge - she pressed her pelvis up toward me to get as much of my finger
inside her as she could, and clamped her thighs down on my head, making it
difficult for me to press firmly against her clitoris with my tongue in
time with the vaginal contractions I could feel nearly breaking my finger.
Her moaning as she came vibrated my erection in her mouth, and I could feel
it all the way down to my balls - which damn near set me off, too! She
virtually dripped juices as she came; it was only moments before my hand
was completely drenched with them, and they had made my whole face wet. As
she came down from her orgasm, I continued to give her clitoris soft little
licks; moving my finger in and out of her in small, gentle motions.
When her spasms finally stopped, she seemed to realize where she was,
and what she'd been doing; and picked up where she'd left off - with
a vengeance! Soon, she was not only giving me one of the best blowjobs
I'd ever had, but was using one hand to alternately softly squeeze my
balls, and gently drag her fingernails across my scrotum. When she felt my
balls tighten, and I told her "I'm gonna cum!", she took as much of my
erection in her mouth as she could - I could feel the head of it pressing
against her throat - and on my like I'd never experienced before.
The first shot of my hit the back of her throat, and she never even
hesitated - she just swallowed it, and kept going. The feeling of her
throat as she swallowed my was so incredible, that the next shot was
even stronger than the first - and she just did it again: swallowing it
without even slowing down. Between the warm, moist suction she was
providing, and the way her throat would 'tickle' the head of my penis, it
was almost more than I could stand - it felt as though my balls were
turning inside-out, and I came for what felt like several minutes.
It was only when several seconds went by that I didn't shoot another
load that she finally released me - but only after she'd used her tongue to
lick all the remains of my semen from my penis while she slowly let my
still-firm penis slide out of her mouth. Even after I'd rolled over onto
my back to catch my breath, she slid over a little so that she could
continue to lick and mouth my now-softening penis. Only when I was
completely soft did she stop, and turn around so that she was laying next
to me on her side, her head on my shoulder and one leg over mine, her arm
across my chest, and her pressing against my side. I put my arm
around her, and held her there like that, snuggling with her, for several
minutes: she playing with my chest hair and giving my ribs little kisses
while I caressed her back and gave her soft kisses on the top of her head.
It was only when she started to feel cold that she finally moved away from
me, saying "Feel more relaxed, now?". "Relaxed enough for the next month,
I think!" was the only thing I could say in reply, making her smile and
giggle. I saw the goose bumps on her, and asked "You ready for a warm
shower?" and she answered with "Only if you're there to help!". I glanced
at the clock, and could see that we still had about an hour before her
mother came home, so we went in to clean each other up - and on the way,
she took my hand, noticed her juices on it, and slowly licked them off with
a devilish look on her face, making me start to get hard again. Even in the
shower, she continued to do almost everything she could think of (and she
could think of a lot, even for as as she was!) to get me going again.
Of course, I did what I could to return the 'favor', and we wound up
spending nearly half an hour under the spray - leaving only when the hot
water started to run out.
After we dried off and got dressed again (collecting our clothes from
where they'd been cast aside), she asked if she could play with the
computer a little bit. I told her she could, but that I'd have to watch
her at first, to make sure she didn't do anything wrong. She understood
that, sat down, and started trying different things out while I went in and
got the two of us a Coke.
There we were, sitting in front of the computer, when her got
home - and came over to 'claim' her daughter. She stayed and chatted with
me for a few minutes, and I could see that she had something on her mind,
but wasn't quite sure what it was. I finally just came out and said that
it seemed as though she was troubled by something, and asked her if it was
something I could help with. She said that her boss had tapped her to
attend a training class in a couple days time, and that she'd have to fly
out one afternoon, stay the night, attend the class, and fly back the
following night. She said that she really wanted to attend the class, but
really didn't think that she could leave Robyn home by herself - she said
that she'd worry about Robyn getting into some kind of trouble, or not
having anything to eat, and all kinds of things like that.
I told her that her problem wasn't a problem - that if she wanted to go
to the class, she could leave Robyn at home, and that if Robyn had any
problems, I'd be there to help her out. Her said that that was fine
with her, but she'd still be worried about Robyn getting something to eat,
so I told her that the following night seemed like a good time for pizza to
me, and that if Robyn wanted to share it, I'd just order a little larger
one. Robyn perked up a bit at that, and it seemed to reassure her (I got the idea she wanted to be talked into it). Her finally
agreed, and said that she'd give me the money for the pizza; I replied by
telling her that I'd be buying the pizza, anyway. We went back and forth
like that for a bit, until we finally agreed that she'd give me enough to
pay for half the pizza ("Robyn can eat like a horse, at times!", followed
by "Mo-THER!"). With that settled, her said that she felt better,
and would go ahead to the class. Only then did Robyn chime in by saying
"Mom, I think I'd be scared to stay in the apartment all by myself. Can I
stay over here, instead?". Her said that I had work to do, and
couldn't be bothered by having her around for all that time - and besides,
where would she stay? Robyn said that she'd be real quiet, and not bother
me, and that she could watch me and learn more about computers, and that
she really wouldn't be any trouble, really, and that she could bring her
sleeping bag and sleep on the floor, and that she really didn't want her
mother to miss out on the class, and that she'd be okay, really, and I'd
said that I'd watch out for her anyway and this wasn't that much more was
it, and it was okay with me, wasn't it?
I had to smile at how she'd gotten that all out in one breath, and said
that Robyn hadn't been any trouble at all when she'd been over. I added
that Robyn really did sit quietly and pay attention to what I was doing
when she was there, so it wasn't as though she'd be any bother; I also said
that there wasn't any need for Robyn to sleep on the floor - that I had a
perfectly comfortable couch, and spare bedding. I was wondering what her
mother was thinking about this, and I was more than willing to have Robyn
all to myself for a lengthy period of time, but I was worried about
creating suspicion, so I just played it as though I were a friendly,
helpful neighbor that was interested in helping children learn and do well
in school.
I could see her waffling on it, and said that it would be a shame
for her to miss a training session that could help her job, that I didn't
think Robyn would be any trouble at all, and that she'd have my phone
number so she could call (collect if she wanted) any time she got worried
(about what, I didn't say - no sense in creating problems). After Robyn and
I just stood there, letting her think about it for a bit, she finally
decided that it was okay (I could see that she really did want to go), but
that if she heard that Robyn gave me *any trouble _at all_*, she'd be
"grounded for life ".
Robyn gave out with a "Yippee! Thanks, Mom!", and I simply nodded to
her mother, acknowledging my 'responsibility' in the matter. With that
done, Robyn and her went back to their apartment.
Early the next afternoon, Robyn's came over to make sure I still
agreed to watch after Robyn, and seemed reassured when I said that I would
still do it - and when she saw that I'd already put a pillow and bedding
next to the end of the couch for Robyn to use. I asked her if she needed a
ride to the airport, and she said that she'd already called a transport
service; they'd be by in about an hour to pick her up. I wished her good
luck on the trip, gave her one of my business cards so that she'd have my
phone number handy, asked her to let me know where she'd be staying so I
could call if I had to, and she left. About an hour later, I heard a car
horn, looked out the window, and watched as Robyn's took her
suitcase out and got into the van that would get her to the airport.
That afternoon, when Robyn got home from school, she came straight to my
apartment. I let her in when she knocked, and told her that I was still
working on the computer program. I added that it wasn't so important now,
so that she could interrupt me to ask questions if she wanted. She seemed
pleased by that, but also asked me what I thought of her clothes - a thin,
tight blouse (no bra), and a pair of shorts that she must have put on with
a spray can. I said "Makes you look good enough to eat!", and it took her
a moment to understand the joke - but my reward was a very pretty blush and
giggle when she did.
I asked her if she'd get me a Coke from the fridge, and said she should
help herself if she was thirsty or hungry. As she headed off for the
kitchen, I went back to the computer, and picked up where I'd left off.
Robyn came back shortly with a Coke for each of us, handed me one, and
pulled up a chair so she could watch what I was doing. I thanked her,
opened the Coke, took a swallow, and went back to my program. For the next
couple of hours, Robyn would interrupt me every so often, and ask me to
explain something to her - anything from what different computer
instructions did to how the compiler worked to what the program I was
writing was for. Each time, I'd tell her what I was doing, and why, and
answer her question as best I could. She seemed satisfied with my answers,
would thank me, and I'd continue working.
When I finally noticed that it was getting to be early evening, I saved
all my work, told Robyn that I'd done enough for that day, and shut the
computer off. Then I asked her what she wanted to do that evening - after
the pizza, of course. She said that she really hadn't planned on anything,
and could we make it a pepperoni and ground beef, with extra cheese?
I laughed, picked up the phone, order us a large pan pizza - to her
specifications - from Pizza Hut. I suggested that while we were waiting
for the pizza, we could talk, if she wanted. She said she'd like that, and
we moved over when I sat down on the couch, she decided that she wanted to
sit next to me - _real_ next to me. I asked her what she wanted to talk
about, and she said that she wanted to talk to me about what we'd been
doing. I kinda felt a chill go through me, wondering what she'd have to
say, but I said "fine", and asked her what she wanted to say. She started
off by telling me that she'd 'really, REALLY!" enjoyed what we'd done
together - I'd made her feel things she'd only heard and wondered about.
Then she said that she didn't know if I'd like her because, after she kind
of stammered and stuttered a bit, she sometimes 'touched herself - you
know, _there_...". It surprised her quite a bit when I laughed - she
blushed *real* hard, and started to get upset with me, before I asked her
"so what's the problem?". That seemed to surprise her even more, and she
said that she'd 'heard' that it wasn't good to touch herself that way, and
that all kinds of bad things would happen if she did. I told her that
_everyone_ masturbated, and that I'd have been seriously worried about her
if she *didn't* touch herself. She seemed kind of doubtful, and I asked
her if it felt good when she did that. She admitted that it did ("but not
as good as what you do!"); so I told her to pinch herself - hard enough to
hurt. She did, and asked me why I'd told her to do it. I said that it was
so that she'd be sure and know the difference between doing something that
hurt her, and doing something that felt good. I asked her if she'd ever
tried to smoke. After a bit of mumbling, she admitted she had. I asked
her what happened, and she said that it had made her cough, and sick to her
stomach. I pointed out that her body would tell her when she was doing
something bad for it, and that if she did something that felt good, then it
wasn't hurting her physically. I followed that up by telling her that
making herself feel
good wasn't a bad thing for her physically, but that if she did it too
much, or did it to the exclusion of other things, then it would be bad for
her _emotionally_. I told her that she had seemed to enjoy what we'd done,
so I didn't think there was much chance of her having any emotional
problems about masturbating when she wasn't able to be physical with
someone else. That seemed to relieve her mind quite a bit, and she soon
changed the subject (slightly) toward birth control. She asked me a few
questions, and I gave her what information I knew, always being careful to
separate what I knew as fact, and my own personal opinion. She listened
carefully to my answers, and had just said "I like talking to you about
stuff - you don't try to tell me or pretend you know everything;
when you aren't sure or don't know, you say so". I was about to thank her
in reply when the doorbell rang - the pizza had arrived.
With the arrival of food, all conversation stopped for a while. I
turned on the to catch the news while we ate; I was amazed at the amount
of food that Robyn could put away - the little imp tucked away 3 slices
from a large pizza, and a Coke, and only after careful thought decided not
to go after a fourth slice, saying "I'll save it for later, when I'm hungry
again."
When I went to put the pizza carcass in the fridge, Robyn got up and
headed toward the bathroom; I sat back down on the couch, and couple
minutes later, she came back into the living room - stark naked! My penis
immediately started to jump to attention, but I tried to stay calm - asking
her if she wasn't going to get a bit cold that way. She giggled a little,
smiled, and said "I've been thinking about it a lot lately, and I've
decided that I want my first time to be with YOU." I told her that I was
flattered that she thought that way about me, and said that what she was
saying was something that could happen only once: she couldn't go back to
being a virgin. She said that she knew that, but that she also understood
what I'd said about taking her time and being careful and patient - she
knew that if she let a her own age do it, he would her, and she
wouldn't feel good like she did with me. She also said that she thought
that if she let a her own age be the first, he'd talk about it to all
his friends, and people would talk badly about her - but that she knew I
wouldn't say anything because she trusted me. I asked her if she'd thought
about the possibility of getting pregnant, and she said
she had; that was why she'd asked me about birth control. She said that
she couldn't get birth control pills or an IUD yet, and that she didn't
think liked using condoms, so she thought that making love at a time
when she _couldn't_ get pregnant was her best choice for her first time;
and that she wasn't going to start her next period for another couple of
days, so she knew that she couldn't get pregnant then.
I had to admit to myself that she seemed to have thought the matter out
pretty well. Of course, I also had to admit to myself that the idea of
being the first one to jump her cute little body had a certain appeal, too!
About that time, the phone rang - I damn near didn't answer it, but then
remembered that her would be calling to see how things were going,
and let me know where she was. I answered it, and sure enough, it was
Robyn's mother. When I picked up the phone, Robyn came over to me, and
started undressing me while I was talking to her mother. Her asked
me how things were going, and I told her just fine - that we'd already had
our supper; she asked about it, and I told her about the pizza and how much
Robyn had eaten (Robyn pausing long enough to stick her tongue out at me),
and what we'd done before supper. As she told me about her trip, Robyn
continued to undress me - and because I was talking to her on the
phone, my penis had shrunk back down. When Robyn got my pants and
underwear off, she saw that, and decided to do something about it -
kneeling down and taking me into her mouth, softly and licking it.
I couldn't help but get hard again (damn, that kid was good!), and it was
all I could do to make the appropriate polite noises to her at the
other end of the line. Finally, though, her started to wind down,
and gave me her phone and room number at the hotel. When I'd written them
down, she said she wanted to talk to Robyn for a bit, so I held the phone
out, called out Robyn's name, and gestured to her to wait a few moments -
as though she had to come to the phone from farther away than my now-hard
dick. She understood, and after a few seconds, took the phone from me, and
sat down to talk with her mother. I figured that if Robyn could do it, I
could, too, and kneeled down in front of her, put her legs over my
shoulders, and started licking her damp crotch. The first time I got to
her clitoris, her breath caught in her throat, and she had to tell her
mother that it was just a hiccup from the pizza, making me smile at her
before resuming my ministrations. After only a few minutes, I heard her
telling her goodbye. I stopped sticking my tongue in her for
a little bit, so that she could hang up the phone, and when she was settled
again, started up on her clitoris.
She let me continue for a little bit, then said "that feels wonderful,
but I want more - I want it *all*". I told her "You know, we can finish
this off this way, and there won't be any harm done"; Robyn responded by
saying "I chickened out on you the first time; don't chicken out on me,
now". I smiled at her, nodded my head, and stood up, so that she could get
up, too. I bowed to her, and swept my arm toward the bedroom, indicating
that I would follow her (all the better to watch her cute little ass move).
She smiled back, and fairly _flounced_ her way into the bedroom, almost
giving me eyestrain watching her tight buns dance around.
When we got into the bedroom, she hesitated a little, as though she
wasn't sure what to do, but quickly recovered, and laid down on the bed. I
stood there, looking at her, for several seconds - enjoyed the way she
looked. I finally gave in to temptation, and got up onto the bed with her,
laying next to her. She looked a little worried for a bit, and asked me
"So what do we do now?".
I told her that the best to go at it (she smiled at the pun) would be if
I stretched the inside of her a bit first, so that my penis wouldn't
seem quite as large. After she was stretched a little more
inside, I'd stop so that she could relax a little bit from it, and then
whenever she was ready, we could get my penis in her. She asked me how
we'd do that, and I explained to her that it would be easiest for her if I
laid on my back, and she could get over me, and lower herself down onto it
- that way, if she started to feel any pain or discomfort, she could stop
or pause for as long as she needed. That seemed to calm her a little, so I
kissed her, and when she started to kiss me back, opened my mouth and
started licking her lips. She quickly opened her mouth in return, and we
started French-kissing as our hands roamed over each other's bodies. It
wasn't long before she was starting to moan, so I gently separated us, and
moved down to where I could reach her crotch more easily. She knew what I
was going to do, and brought her feet up and spread her legs, giving me the
best access to her vagina.
I slowly worked a finger into her with one hand, while I softly rubbed
and circled her clitoris with my other hand, to help make sure she was as
lubricated as possible. It didn't take long before I could get my whole
finger in her; when she was a little wetter, I started working a second
finger in - again, starting by just entering her, getting my
fingers lubricated, and withdrawing again. I alternated that with
putting just one finger all the way inside her, so that the one finger was
always well-lubricated. Gradually, as she relaxed, I was able to get two
fingers into her further and further - until I finally got both fingers all
the way inside her. With that done, I slowly withdrew them nearly all the
way, and then slid them back in again - getting her used to the size of
them. While I was doing all this, I continued to rub and circle her
clitoris with the fingers of my other hand - and she used her hands to
squeeze her and tweak her nipples. When I was finally able to get
both fingers into her fairly easily, I went to the next step: turning them
around in her, so that instead of being stretched in just one direction, it
would her out all the way. I again went through the process of
going a little way, then backing off, then going a little further, then
backing off, always going a little further than before. Finally, I was
able to move my fingers around in her freely - she was still smaller inside
than my penis, but now the difference wasn't so great; and she was starting
to enjoy the sensation.
When I slid my fingers out of her for the last time, they came
free with a barely-audible 'pop'; she looked down at me as though she
was both relieved to be not so filled again, and anxious to go on to the
next step.
I moved back up next to her, and told her "Now, while you're recovering
from that, and getting ready for the final part, we find something to do to
keep ourselves occupied". She smiled at me, said "I think I know what we
can do", moved herself down so that her face was in my crotch, and swung
her leg over my head, putting us in '69' position. I
told her "whenever you feel like you're ready, we can go on to the next
step. If you change you mind, we just continue like this". She mumbled
her agreement and understanding from around my erect penis, and I started
kissing the insides of her thighs while softly stroking her from her
clitoris to her anus.
For her part, she started licking me - the insides of my thighs, my
balls, and my penis. As I changed from simply kissing her thighs and pubis
to licking them, and 'biting' them with my lips, she started repeating my
actions - mouthing my erect penis and testicles, nibbling the insides of my
thighs. I 'upped the ante' when I started taking her vaginal lips in my
mouth, and softly 'chewing' on them, and gently on her clitoris.
She responded by taking each of my balls into her mouth and rolling them
around with her tongue, and gently on my penis - not just the head
of it, but from the side and bottom and any other way she could get part of
it in her mouth.
After several minutes of this, she was pressing her clitoris against my
tongue; and her juices were flowing out of her in a steady stream. Her
vaginal lips were fully extended, and separated, clearly exposing the
entrance to her vagina. Finally, she released my erection from her mouth,
and said "Oh, *god*. I think- I KNOW I'm ready...". With that, I stopped
what I was doing, and helped her get her leg back over my head without
hurting me. She turned around, and swung her leg over me, so that she was
straddling my hips. She reached down, and started caressing my penis with
one hand, and rubbing her clitoris and the outside of her with the
other. She looked at me with what can only be described as unbridled lust,
and asked "What now?".
I told her that if my penis were wet and slippery, whether from her
saliva or vaginal lubrication, it would make things a lot easier. She
promptly lowered herself, so that my erection was pressed against the
outside of her vagina, and started sliding herself back and forth on it,
both spreading her wetness around on me, and stimulating herself even more.
As she was doing that, I put my hands on her breasts, and started kneading
them, and pulling on her nipples. Then I told her that in just a little
bit, when my penis was completely lubricated, she should raise herself up,
grasp my penis, and position it so that she could simply 'sit' on it. She
nodded her understanding, raised herself up, allowing my penis to rise up
from my body, and pivoted her hips so that now the top of my penis was
pressing against her vaginal lips, getting my erection thoroughly soaked in
her secretions. A bit later, she raised herself up yet again, and when my
penis came back up toward my belly, she took hold of it, moved herself
forward a bit, and lowered herself so that I was slightly penetrating her.
She paused for a bit, which I was grateful for - I needed the time to get
control of myself, and not blow my load too early.
When she had gotten herself ready again, she started lowering herself
some more. At first, she had trouble making any progress, until I told her
"Relax. Take your time. I'm here, and there's no hurry". That seemed to
help her, because I could feel the entrance to her relax some; when
she started lowering herself again, I could feel that she had relaxed
enough that my penis was started to slide into her - though slowly. She
kept lowering herself, allowing my erection to press harder and harder
against the entrance to her vagina, until finally, with a
slight 'pop', the head of it slid inside the entrance to her vagina.
She gave a little yelp, and stopped; I had to reassure her that I wasn't
going to do anything to her, and that we would go only as fast as she
wanted. Then I told her to just wait a bit, and let herself get used to
the feeling and relax, before she tried to go any farther. She bit her
lip, nodded, and held herself still.
While she was getting herself ready to continue, I did my part by
caressing her, squeezing her breasts, softly pulling on her nipples, and
even rubbing her clitoris in little circles - I could see it peeking out at
me from where her was wrapped around the end of my penis. After a
minute or so, she had composed herself, began lowering herself farther
onto my penis. When she'd gotten another inch of it inside, she
stopped; and I suggested to her that she raise herself up a little, to make
sure that her wetness kept us both properly lubricated - reminding her of
how I had put my finger inside her. She nodded again, raised herself up a
little, letting my penis slid out of her about half an inch, and then
lowered herself some more - this time an additional half inch, or so. She
paused for several seconds - again, giving me some time to get more control
of myself - raised herself a bit, and lowered herself another inch or so
before I could feel the head of my penis hitting the obstruction of her
hymen. She gave a little gasp, and I told her "That's your hymen - your
'cherry'. You've got a couple of choices, now - you can go ahead and
'push' yourself past it at one time; or you can use the progress you've
made so far, and let my penis bump into it each time you come back down,
and simply wear it out. Pushing now will make it more but have me
all the way inside you sooner; wearing it out will less, but take
longer. We've got plenty of time, so you can do whichever one you want -
I'll be right here". She smiled at that last bit, and I could feel her
starting to relax more, though every time she moved - or even breathed - I
could feel her tighten around my erection. The stimulation from
that was enough to keep me hard, and the lack of real movement gave me a
good chance to keep control of myself and not fill her with my
cum. I needed the control, because her was incredibly tight (even
with the loosening I'd given it with my fingers), hot, and wet. It was
even better than my own first sexual experience!
After several seconds, she started moving again - slowly raising herself
until just the head of my erection was in her, then lowering herself until
I hit her maidenhead again; this time without gasping from the contact.
She repeated this several more times, each time a little faster, both from
getting used to having that much of me inside her, and from her vaginal
lubrications being spread around better. Finally, she raised herself up,
and when she lowered herself, surprising me when she didn't stop when I hit
her maidenhead; instead, she kept going until all but an inch or so of my
penis was inside her. She gave a little yelp when her hymen broke, but
didn't cry out or make any other loud noises. When she stopped, I could
see her start to cry a bit, and I started talking to her again - reassuring
her we would wait until the pain went away, and that I was sorry that she
was hurt, but that it would only this first time. She bit her lip
again, and nodded her head, understanding what I was telling her, and in
just a little bit, she had stopped crying. She continued to hold still,
though, and I could tell that the pain was going away only slowly. Her
vagina continued to clench around me, so I was able to stay hard but not
have to move inside her. All during this time, I continued my efforts to
keep her aroused - caressing her, tickling her buttocks, softly pinching
her nipples, and so on.
Gradually, as the pain left, and what I was doing to her started to take
more and more effect, she relaxed enough that she started to raise herself
up, sliding my penis out a couple of inches (but not past where her hymen
had been). She paused, then lowered herself again; repeating the process a
few more times, until with her final effort, she had managed to get my
erect penis all the way inside her vagina. The sight of her vaginal lips
wrapped around my penis, and her soft bush merging into my pubic hair, was
almost more than I could stand - it took everything I had to pull myself
back from shooting my wad inside her tight snatch; I could feel the
head of my penis pressing against the deepest part of her vagina, and
knowing how far I was inside her almost made it more than I could bear.
We stayed there like that for a couple of minutes, letting her get used
to having me so far inside her before she started moving again -
experimenting with how it felt with my penis inside her when she moved in
different ways: pivoting her hips back and forth and from side to side,
making little circles with them, and so on. She finally worked up the
nerve to raise herself up again, until only the head of my penis was inside
her, and lower herself back down - finding out that the pain was all but
gone, and that she could feel pleasure from what she was doing. With that,
she started gradually started moving herself over me more and more quickly
as her juices were better distributed, making it easier for her to move my
erection in and out of her. When she started to get a little tired, she
leaned forward, putting her hands on the bed near my shoulders, and
continued to slide herself up and down my penis while I tilted my head
forward and started licking her and on her nipples. She
was quickly as excited as she'd ever been before with me, and I could hear
the squishing noises as her hot, wet slid up and down my throbbing
erection.
After a few more minutes, though, she was starting to get tired again,
and I asked her if she wanted me to take over the action. She smiled at
me, and gasped out a "yes!". Rather than withdraw from her, I pulled her
down so that I was holding her against my chest, told her to put her legs
inside mine, and rolled us over, so that I was on my elbows above her.
Then I had her to move her legs apart, and moved my legs back between hers,
so that we were in the classic missionary position. I held still in her
for several seconds while I kissed her shoulders, and gently bit her neck
(not enough for any hickies- I didn't need that kind of trouble!). She
started moaning under me, and moving her pelvis, sliding her up and
down on my penis again. I whispered to her "my turn, now", and started
making love to her: withdrawing almost completely, then making little
fluttering in-and-out motions at the entrance to her - which made
her gasp and moan in response - and slowly sliding myself back into her.
As my activity speeded up, I could feel her starting to spread her legs
even more, and bringing her feet up, so that as I entered her each time, my
penetration would be a little more - and I was already 'hitting bottom'!
As I made love to her, I raised myself up on my arms, and we both looked
down to where we were joined - and we could see how her juices made my cock
glisten, and how her vaginal lips seemed to want to hang on to my
penis as it withdrew from her each time. Her small muff was completely
drenched in her secretions, and I could feel them soaking my balls each
time they bounced against her buttocks when I entered her. I could see
that her were incredibly tight, and her areolas had puckered up
into hard little nubbins while her nipples stuck out like dark pencil
erasers. I couldn't resist the sight, and arched down so that I could lick
and suck on her nipples for a few seconds while I continued to move
inside her; she responded by arching her back to make her easier
for me to reach, and raising her legs and putting her feet behind me, so
that I could enter her as deeply as possible.
Each time I entered her, my pelvis would bump against her clitoris, and
it wasn't but a few more minutes before she finally started to climax,
panting heavily and almost screaming. When she started, she pushed against
my buttocks with her feet, to push me completely inside her, where I could
feel her start to spasm around my erection. The sensations of that,
combined with the additional lubrication she produced as she climaxed, was
enough to trigger my own climax, as well. I could feel my balls tighten
up, and how the first wad of my started the trip out my penis and into
her hot little womb. She seemed to be able to feel it as I emptied my
balls inside her, moaning with each of my semen, and clamping down on
my penis with her - which only made my ejaculations that much
stronger, and last even longer, forcing my out of the limited space in
her vagina, soaking both of us with our combined juices. Finally, though,
I simply didn't have any more to give her, and stopped filling her with
my seed - though still-hard penis continued to twinge in time with her
spasms.
As her climax started to taper off, I rested on my elbows above her, and
again started kissing her shoulders and softly biting her neck - making her
moan and grind her pelvis against me. Finally, though, her climax ended,
and she was able to open her eyes and look at me, smiling. I smiled back at
her, and leaned my head down to give her a long, gentle kiss, then softly
kissing her eyes and cheeks and nose before tasting her lips again.
We rested like that for several minutes, as my penis softened inside
her. I started to withdraw and get up once, but she wrapped her legs around
me again, and said "Wait. I want to feel you in me as long as I can", so I
held myself there over her until my penis had softened so much that it
finally popped free of her - releasing another mini-flood of our mixed
secretions. I slid sideways, and rolled over onto my side; she raised her
legs, and I curled mine under them, so that we looked as though
she were sitting on my lap. I reached behind me, and pulled the
bedspread over the two of us, so that she wouldn't get cold, and under the
cover of it, went back to caressing her, from her to her crotch. I
told her "I'm sorry that you had to be hurt; I hope that it wasn't too bad
for you". She smiled at me, kissed me, and said "I knew that it might a little - and that's all that it hurt: a little. I think it would have
been a lot worse if I'd done it with another boy. Thank you for not
rushing me, and letting me wait when I needed to". After a moment, she
continued with "I didn't realize before just how big you are - I'm glad
that you 'loosened me up' first". I answered her by saying "Believe it or
not, I'm only average there - about 6 inches. There are out there a
lot larger, but most are going to be pretty close to the same size I am.
When you get a little older, the size won't matter so much, and if you
don't make love for a while, you'll simply start to shrink inside again,
just like you would after you had a baby". She looked at me
skeptically, but didn't say any more - she just closed her eyes, captured
my hand, and brought it up to hold her as we both drifted off for a
little nap. We woke up a little while later, kind of stuck together from
our dried juices - which she found almost hysterically funny - and had to
almost pry ourselves apart to go into the bathroom and clean up. True to
her word, she was hungry again when we got out of the bathroom, and the two
of us headed in to finish up the pizza - I had another slice, and she had
_two_, claiming that she'd 'worked up an appetite" - making us both laugh.
We sat there in the living room for another couple of hours, laying on the
couch holding each other with a
blanket over us, watching TV. When the late news came on, I pulled the
blanket off of us, and teased her by saying "Well, it's time for bed - I
suppose I'd better get out of here so you can go to sleep". I couldn't
help but laugh at the look she got on her face, before she realized that
I'd been joking with her, telling me "You rat!". Still chuckling to
myself, I asked her if she wanted to sleep with me that night - and she
tried to tease me back by saying "If you have to ask, maybe I shouldn't!",
but quickly gave in when I answered her by saying "Okay - you've got
blankets and such right here....".
I turned the and lights off, and held her next to me as we went in to
go to bed. We pulled back the covers, slid in, and pulled them back
up before getting ourselves set up in 'spoon' position with me behind
her, her head resting partly on my arm, and my arm curled around her,
cupping her in my hand. She wiggled her cute butt in my 'lap', and
when I started to get hard, she started pressing herself back against me. I
had to remind her that she still had to get up and go to school the next
day, before she relented; and even then, I had to plead inability to age (she snickered at that) before she gave up completely. We fell asleep
that way, my holding her in my hand, and my penis tucked up against
her butt and crotch.
Part Three
The next morning, I woke up feeling a bit cold - but with the
delightful sensation of having a warm mouth sliding up and down on my
penis.
I looked down at Robyn, and she looked back up at me - with a
mischievous look in her eye - winked at me, and went back to giving me one
helluva wake-up call.
I continued to enjoy the sensations for a bit, but decided that there
wasn't any reason that I shouldn't have a little fun, too; I reached over
and nudged her leg toward me, so that she would slide over a bit. When she
did, I reached out and started softly stroking my finger up and down the
entrance to her vagina. She quickly spread her legs a little more, and
moved herself around so that her hips were on the bed, but her torso was
curved up and around so that her firm and hard nipples pressed into
my lower belly as she continued to suck on my erection.
I gradually changed from simply stroking her vaginal lips to circling
her now-erect clitoris with my finger. Because of the way she was laying
next to me, her juices were flowing down toward her clitoris, keeping it -
and my finger - well lubricated. Once I started rubbing her clitoris, it
wasn't long before we were synchronized: the faster she moved her lips up
and down on my erection, the faster I diddled her clit - the harder she
sucked on me, the more firm my pressure on her. As she got wetter and
wetter (and I got harder and harder!), she used the hand that wasn't
holding my erection, and started cupping and softly squeezing my balls - I
returned the favor by using my thumb to rub and press against her anus,
occasionally dipping down to collect some of her wetness to keep things
well lubricated.
This went on for several more minutes, until we were both getting close
to cumming. As she got closer and closer to her orgasm, her action on my
penis slowed down too - which slowed down my action on her clitoris;
effectively teasing both of us into extremely strong climaxes. I started
first, and when she felt my balls tighten up, she my penis as far
into her mouth as she could, and started using her tongue to stimulate the
head; I responded by stopping my circling of her clit, and simply pressing
on it with my finger in alternating firm-and-gentle pressures, as though I
were tapping on it. That was enough to trigger her orgasm, and as I felt
her body tighten up, I quickly dipped some more of her juices from her
vagina, used them to lube her anus, and slipped my thumb into it - making
her moan even harder, sending a tingle clear down to my balls, and making
me all that much more. She was so distracted by her orgasm that she
completely forgot to my semen, and it quickly filled her mouth to
overflowing, so that some of it slid down to her chin and the rest rolled
down my erection, wetting my balls.
She continued to climax, and after I finished shooting my load, she
swallowed once and then opened her mouth, letting the remains of my slide down her chin. As she continued to spasm, she released my penis from
her mouth, and started rubbing it on her face, spreading my semen across
her lips and cheeks, and even onto her nose. While she was doing that, I
continued my ministrations to her clitoris and rectum - as her spasms
slowly decreased in intensity, I changed from pressing on her clitoris to
softly rubbing it, slowing down her 'recovery', and gently moved my thumb
inside her ass - not actually sliding it in and out, but simply keeping her
aware of its presence. Each time she spasmed, I could feel her anus
tighten down on my thumb, and I would 'flutter' it, in response.
Finally, though, her orgasm stopped; I pulled my thumb from her ass with
a soft popping noise, and quickly slid my now-drenched finger into her
vagina, just holding it there. For her part, she swallowed the remains of
my semen that were in her mouth, licked her lips, and dropped her head back
down to clean up my now-softening penis and balls by licking them off.
When she was satisfied with her 'cleaning' job, she wiggled her hips a
little bit, and I slowly withdrew my finger from her - enjoying the way her
vaginal walls tried to hold on to it, and how her vaginal lips clung to it,
pulling them out even further.
When my hand was free, I patted her on the hip, and told her "Thank you
- that's one damn fine way to wake up!". She giggled a bit, and said "It's
a nice start to the day for me, too...", and we both started laughing. She
moved up next to me, laying on her side, and I bent my head down and kissed
her on the cheek, then on the top of her head as she snuggled close to me.
She explained to me that she'd woken up early, and decided that she wanted
to see what my penis and balls looked like when I wasn't hard, so she'd
pulled the covers down, and started moving my penis and balls around,
examining them. As she'd done so, I'd started to
get hard, and the more she manipulated them, the more excited I got,
until she'd started getting excited, too ("Something about that just turns
me on!") finally decided to go ahead and give me "a blow-job - that's the
term, right?". As she was telling me about all this, I reached down and
grabbed the covers, pulling them up over us, since the morning was a bit
cool. When she finished, I asked her if she'd found out what she wanted to
know; she looked up at me, gave me a real shit-eating grin, and nodded her
head.
We laid there like that for several more minutes, until the alarm clock
went off. She reluctantly let me go so that I could get up and turn it
off; when the noise stopped, I moved back toward the bed - she threw the
covers back, spread her legs, and reached out as though she wanted me to
make love to her. After having just so much, I wasn't in any condition
to try, so instead, I asked her "Do you really mean that, or are you still
a bit too sore inside from last night?". She put her arms back down, and
admitted that she was a little sore inside; I suggested that instead of
making it worse, she join me in a hot shower - reminding her that she still
had to go to school that day, and that I had work to do. She quickly
agreed, and the two of us went in to have a little wet fun getting ready
for the day, soaping and scrubbing each other with a lot of groping and
squeezing and tickling tossed in for good measure.
I finished dressing first, and as I left the bedroom, asked her what she
wanted for breakfast. She said she didn't care, as long as there was a lot
of it.
When she finally showed herself again, she found that I'd made her
a bacon-and-cheese omelets, hash browns, and English muffin, with milk
and juice to wash it all down with. She looked at it kind of suspiciously,
probably thinking that I couldn't be a very good cook as a bachelor; but
after she'd taken the first bite of omelets, quickly put the whole meal
away, finishing it off by saying "I didn't know could cook!". I
laughed and explained to her that living by myself, I either had to learn
how to cook or spend all my money on fast food. She laughed back, and told
me that it tasted great. I asked if it was enough, or if she wanted more,
and she said that it was fine - she didn't have that much to eat for
breakfast even at home. She asked me about my breakfast, and I told her
that I'd have plenty of time after she left for school - reminding her that
she didn't have much time before she had to leave. While she went in to
finish getting ready for school, I cleaned up the table, and went into the
bedroom to make the bed - and discovered that she'd already done it. When
she came out of the bathroom, I thanked her (making her smile), and went in
to brush my own teeth while she collected her things for school. When I
came out, I found that she'd folded up the blanket that we'd used on the
couch the night before, so I again thanked her for her helpfulness and
being so thoughtful. She dimpled prettily, and said that she'd better get
going. I escorted her to the door, and before I could open it, she put her
hand behind my neck, pulled me down a little, and gave me a kiss that damn
near had me ripping her clothes off before she broke it off. With a
devilish gleam in her eye, she opened the door, and headed off to school,
leaving me standing there in a daze.
I spent the morning taking care of a couple of errands and such, and was
back home working on my program around lunch time when her called to
tell me that her flight wouldn't be getting in until nearly midnight. I
asked her if she wanted Robyn to come home then, and she said there wasn't
any point in waking her up just to send her back to bed, and said that if
it wasn't any trouble, she was willing to let Robyn spend a second night in
my apartment. I said that Robyn hadn't been any bother at all (laughing to
myself at the understatement), and told her that it was fine with me. I
asked if she needed to be picked up at the airport, and she said that her
airport shuttle ticket was for a round trip, and thanked me for the offer.
She then said that she had to get back to her class, and I told her that
I'd see her the next day, then - she agreed, and hung up the phone. When
Robyn got back from school that afternoon, she let herself in, put her
books down, and come over to watch me for a bit. When she saw that I was
in the middle of something, she quietly went into the kitchen to get
herself something to drink, came back, and sat down to watch me. When I'd
finished, I turned to her, smiled, told her about her mother's phone call
(she laughed at what I'd said about her not being any bother); she was
delighted at the opportunity for another entire night at my place. I asked
her how school was; she said that it was fine, but that she'd felt a little
sore inside all day. I started to apologize to her, and she interrupted me
by saying "I'm not blaming you, or anything like that. It would have
happened sooner or later, and I know that it was a lot easier and safer
having you do it. I'm just letting you know that I don't think I'm up to
any repeat performances for a couple days". I nodded my head in
understanding, and started to turn back toward the computer when she added
"But that doesn't mean that I'm not interested in doing anything else!".
When I turned back to look at her, she stood up, took her off
(nothing on under it, of course), unfastened her jeans
and slid them off in one of the most erotic displays I'd seen in a long
time: moving slowly, sliding them off a little at a time and dipping her
hand into her every now and then. By the time they were all the
way down, and she'd kicked them away, my penis was definitely starting to
rise. She gave me a Mona Lisa kind of smile, pulled my swivel chair around
to face her, and kneeled down in front of me. She reached out and
unfastened my belt buckle, then my pants, unzipping them so slowly that I
could hear it as each pair of zipper teeth came apart. When my zipper was
all the way down, she grasped the waistband, and when I lifted my hips,
pulled them down, and off my feet. With me sitting there in my and
underwear, she leaned forward, pulled the front of my briefs down, and
lifted my cock and balls out. Once they were clear, she lowered her head -
*ever* so slowly, looking me right in the eyes the whole time - and took
the head of my rapidly-stiffening penis into her mouth, holding it there
with her lips as she caressed it with her tongue. As I got harder and
harder, she would 'walk' her lips farther and farther down my erection,
until I could feel the head of my cock pressing against her throat. She
wasn't able to 'deep throat', but she didn't miss it by much, and not from
lack of trying!
When she'd gotten me into her mouth as far as she could, she slowly
raised her head again, tickling the bottom of my erection with her tongue,
and leaving me coated with her saliva. After she'd gotten back to the
head, she released it just long enough to tell me "Y'know - I really do
like doing this! Knowing that I can have this kind of effect on a with
only this part of my body really makes me feel good...", and with that,
slowly started me back into her mouth.
All that was left for me to do was to lean back and enjoy it - which I
did to the utmost: watching the way her lips slid up and down my cock, how
they would pull in a little when she on me, the way her would jiggle slightly as her torso moved, the feeling of her tongue as
she'd massage the bottom of my erection when she had me all the way in her
mouth or would use it to caress the head when she let me out again. She
kept this up for what seemed like hours, but was really only about half an
hour: every time I would start to feel myself getting ready to cum, she
would seem to sense it, and slow down or stop what she was doing until the
sensation passed - and then pick up again. After about the third time of
that, I was moaning, and as I again got close to cumming, started moving my
hips as though I was fucking her mouth. She seemed to understand that it
was time to finish me off, and started to speed up slightly - but only
until she felt my balls tighten up again. Then she slowed _way_ down, and
started twisting her head and using her tongue as much as possible, so that
she was teasing and stimulating every part of my erection. She had my
balls in her hand by now, and her thumb was resting against the base of my
cock. When she felt the first wad of my head for her mouth, she
pulled her head back so that only about half my penis was in her mouth, and
started both on me as hard as she could, and using her tongue to
tickle my cock just behind the head, at the bottom. It felt as though I
was cumming a cupful at a shot, and it was so intense that I kind of
blacked out for a few moments during the first couple of spasms. When I
was able to look down at her, she had her eyes closed, concentrating on
what she was doing, and had a look of absolute bliss on her face - she
really did enjoy it! As my semen filled her mouth, she would it;
but my last few spurts weren't enough to fill her mouth again, and I could
feel it as she rolled my semen around in her mouth, enjoying the taste of
it, before swallowing the remains of it. As my erection subsided, she
sucked my entire penis in, and used her lips and tongue to squeegee it
clean before releasing it. As I was recovering from that, and catching my
breath, she moved the focus of her attention down, and started licking my
balls, and taking them into her mouth where she'd roll them around, on them gently.
When I'd finally recovered completely, I started to sit up again; she
released one of my balls from her mouth, stood up, took a of the
Coke I had handy, and sat down in my lap so that her mons was resting
between my cock and balls. I looked at her with a questioning look, and
she seemed a bit confused at first, then brightened up and said "Somehow, I
don't think that most are willing to taste - even their own. Or
maybe *especially* their own. So I just used the Coke to rinse my mouth
out!", and with that, gave me a kiss that almost curled my toes. I kissed
her back as hard as I could, and it was only a moment or two before we had
our mouths open and our tongues dueling. I stuck my tongue into her mouth,
and mixed in with the taste of the Coke, could also get a hint of what my
cum must have tasted like for her.
When we finally broke the kiss, she leaned back a little, and looked
into my face - as though looking to see if I was repulsed or offended by
kissing her after she'd given me head. She could apparently see that I
wasn't, and seemed to brighten up even more.
I forced a serious look on my face, and said "You know, you're very
selfish to do things like that. There are things that *I* would like to do
too". She got a slightly-frightened look on her face, and in a quiet voice
asked "What?". I couldn't help but smile, and told her "The same thing to
YOU!". She started to laugh, realizing that I'd tricked her again, and I
joined in with her. After we'd calmed down a bit, she said "Well, I
certainly wouldn't want to stop you from having _your_ kind of fun...."; I
took the hint, got her to stand up, and led her into the bedroom. Once
there, I sat her down on the edge of the bed, and had her lean back.
I sat down cross-legged on floor in front of her, and when I spread her
legs a little, could see that the crotch of her was thoroughly
drenched - not only did she _like_ giving head, but it apparently turned
her on, too!
I reached forward, took the waistband of her panties, and slowly pulled
them off her as she raised her hips. When I'd gotten them free of her
feet, I lifted them to my face, looked her squarely in the eyes, sniffed
the crotch of them, and smiled at her. She smiled back in acknowledgement,
and I tossed her onto the bed next to her. I took her by the
ankles, lifted her legs, moved my hands to the backs of her knees, and
spread her legs, so that they were resting on my shoulders - giving me a
wonderful view of her mons and vaginal lips (already glistening with her
wetness). I scooted forward a bit, so that I wouldn't be in such an
awkward position, and started kissing the insides of her thighs - about
halfway between crotch and knee - and gently 'biting' at
them with my lips. I'd progress a couple of inches toward her crotch on
one leg before switching over to the other one, and each time I switched
legs, I'd start from a little farther from her crotch than where I'd
finished before.
Ultimately, though, I reached her vaginal lips - which I gave only a
brief suckling before starting the process over again, only from the top
fringe of her pubic hair and mons. This time, though, as I got closer and
closer to her vagina, her pelvis was starting to move, as though trying to
locate my lips and tongue. Again, when I reached her vaginal lips, it was
only for long enough to give them a couple of slow licks before starting to
gently suck and bite her entire crotch - always around, but never on, her
vagina and clitoris. By now, her vaginal lips were fully extended, and her
lubrication was starting to make its way down toward her anus; she was
moaning almost constantly, and was starting to beg me "Please.... more....
don't.. tease.. me.... please....".
I finally had mercy on her, and started tracing her inner lips with my
tongue - they were definitely swollen, though still rather thin. They were
slick with her juices, and I had no trouble tracing their folds from back
by her anus and up toward her clitoris. Each time I would trace the
'inside' of one of them, I would dip my tongue into the entrance of her
vagina; never far enough to actually penetrate her, but always enough to
make her think I was going to. Each time I did that, she would spread her
legs farther apart, and arch her pelvis up, opening herself to me. She was
also wet enough that her juices were freely flowing - what I didn't lick up
with each pass of my tongue was sliding down and wetting her rectum.
I'd had her ass cheeks in my hands until now, but I released one of them
so that I could reach up and start playing with her - softly
pulling on her nipples, squeezing them, caressing her breasts, and stroking
her from her to her mons. Gradually, she responded by taking hold
of my hand with one of hers, and holding it on one of her while she
used the other hand on her other herself.
When she did that, I pulled my hand back, and took hold of her cute
little ass cheek with it while I continued to tongue her cleft and
clitoris. I settled into a rhythm of licking the outside of her -
still slightly entering it with my tongue - from the bottom to the top,
pausing to make little circles around her clit before starting over again.
I kept this up for several more minutes, gradually concentrating more and
more on her clitoris, though still taking little 'dips' into her vagina,
not only to keep her clit from drying out, but to savor the sweet
slipperiness that was inside her.
As I focused more and more on her little nubbin, she moaned and sighed
more and more, as well. It wasn't too long before I could feel her
starting to tense up in preparation for a climax. At that point, I did to
her what she'd been doing to me: stopping the climactic stimulation, and
going on to something else, so as to prolong the experience. In my case,
that was to stop rubbing her clit, and start licking her vaginal lips, and
sucking them into my mouth before penetrating her with my tongue. I heard
a groan of frustration at that, but it was soon replaced by more moans of
arousal as I continued my attentions to her vaginal opening. When she
started arching her pelvis up at my tongue again, I went back to the
stern-to-stem licking of her mons; and was eventually at the point of
teasing only her clitoris. Again, when I felt her tense up, I stopped
circling and rubbing her nubbin with my tongue, and went back to giving her
tasty little my attention; and the response was another groan of
frustration. We went through the whole sequence again, and the last time I
left her clitoris for her vagina, I started massaging her anus with one of
my fingers, and as I stimulated her vagina, started working my finger into
her rectum, using the abundant lubrication to ease the way.
As I licked and on her inner lips, I would slowly work my finger
in and out of her anus, always being careful not to move too quickly, and
being sure that my finger was well-lubricated. At first, she was slow to
respond to my oral administrations; but as she became accustomed to having
my finger in her, and grew to like the sensations it produced, she rapidly
returned to her former level of arousal - if not becoming even more
stimulated. When I looked up at her, I could see that in addition to
everything else, she'd also taken her panties, and laid them across her
face so that _she_ could smell the crotch of them, too - and seemed to be
enjoying it tremendously.
This time, when I had again worked my way from her slit to her clitoris,
I had decided to finish getting her off. By the time I was focusing
exclusively on her clitoris, I was able to move my finger in and out of her
anus readily - she was readily accepting what was happening there, and even
enjoying it. I continued teasing her clitoris by rubbing it in little
circles, first firmly, then more gently, than firmly again, and so on. As
her breathing got quicker and quicker, I slowed my rhythm on her clitoris,
maintaining a steady pressure, so that the last little bit before her
orgasm became "the longest yard". Finally, though, I felt her tighten up
again - far more than any time before - and she started moaning deep in her
throat as I felt her little pink rosebud tighten around my finger. As her
first spasm started, I removed my finger from her clitoris, and replaced it
with my mouth: on her little nubbin in time with her contractions
as I moved my finger in and out of her anus
in full, long strokes, as though fucking her with it. That seemed to be
more than she could take, and her sounds changed from simple moans and
sighs, to full-fledged screams and other unintelligible noises. Her first
spasm lasted several seconds at its peak, and it was followed by several
more only slightly-less-powerful contractions; as each contraction ended, I
could feel her rectum 'flutter' as it relaxed around my finger. Gradually,
the spasms lessened in intensity until they stopped completely; but the
entire process must have lasted a full minute or more.
When her orgasm finally died down, I slowly withdrew my finger from her
anus while continuing to softly lick her again-hidden clitoris; it seemed
as though her ass didn't want to let go of its new friend. I took a few
moments to lick up some of the copious fluid she'd released before standing
up. I moved onto the bed next to her, pulled her up so that she was laying
on it completely, and laid next to her, holding her in my arms as she
recovered from what must have been the strongest orgasm she'd ever had.
Eventually, she caught her breath, and when she'd recovered some more of
her senses, turned toward me with tears in her eyes, and hugged me
with all her might, thanking me for what I'd just done for her. I held
her like that for a couple of minutes as she quietly cried all over my
chest and shoulder.
Finally, the waterworks dried up, and I asked her if she'd gotten enough
exercise to have an appetite - a question that brought a smile to her face.
She nodded, and I told her that if she'd join me for a *quick* shower, we'd
get dressed and I'd take her out for something to eat. With that, she
jumped up, took me by the hand, and led me into the bathroom, where we
shared a surprisingly quick (but efficient) shower before getting dressed.
We both put on clean clothes (she even 'dressed up' enough to put on a bra,
which I 'checked for proper fit' - causing a paroxysm of laughter from
her). While she was 'getting ready' (checking her hair, etc), I went in,
shut down the computer, and generally neatened up the apartment - mostly
consisting of collecting the scattered clothing we'd shed thus far.
When she (finally!) decided she was ready, I asked her where she wanted
to go, and she said "Someplace with tables and chairs and waitresses!", and
off we headed, ultimately winding up at a Big restaurant (her choice).
While we were out having supper, Robyn behaved like an absolute angel:
considering how she and I had spent the last couple of hours, she didn't
play any sex games or anything else. She just acted as though she were my
daughter, and we were out having supper because 'Mom' had to work late, or
something. We drew a few looks, but they were uniformly directed toward
Robyn: and of various ages, simply looking at her to appreciate
her beauty.
Supper went by without any problems (other than Robyn embarrassing
herself by how much she ate); on the way home was another matter. We
hadn't any more than cleared the parking lot of the restaurant when Robyn
was unfastening her blouse - and when she'd removed it, taking off her bra.
Distracting (and pleasurable) though it was, I couldn't help but ask "Don't
you think you ought to put the blouse back on? Or are you just trying to
get me arrested?". She laughed, and said that she really didn't like
wearing a bra, and that she was putting her blouse back on, anyway. I must
confess to being more than a little relieved when she did just that -
though she made it a point to leave it about half undone, just so that she
could flash what she had at me every time I looked over at her.
The night air was a little cool, and her erect nipples made for some
pleasant distractions.
Eventually, though, we did get back to my place. We hadn't any more
than gotten the door closed when the phone rang. It was Robyn's mother,
Lucy, calling from the airport. She explained to me that her flight had
been overbooked, and that she'd agreed to be 'bumped' in exchange for a
free ticket. The result was that she wouldn't actually be back in town
until after 3:00 AM. She wanted to know if it was still agreeable for
Robyn to spend another night, and I assured her that it was. I told her
that we'd just gotten back from having supper out, and she was glad to hear
that I wasn't going to feed Robyn nothing but junk food and pizza. Robyn
was listening, too, when her asked if Robyn had been behaving
herself; and she almost went into (quiet) hysterics when I told her "I couldn't *ask* Robyn for better than what she's given me".
We continued to chat for a couple minutes about where she'd been and
what the course had been about and such before she asked to talk with
Robyn. By this time, Robyn had pretty well recovered from the answer I'd
given her about her behavior, and was able to talk with her for a
little bit. I heard Robyn tell her "Oh, yes, I'm being very good."
- and nodded my head in enthusiastic agreement, almost causing Robyn to
break out laughing. Finally, though, her remembered that she'd
called me collect, said goodbye, and Robyn hung up the phone - and promptly
collapsing on the floor in laughter, gasping "'Couldn't *ask* for
better.....'" (chortles of laughter) "'I'm being *very* good....'" followed
by more laughter. It took her longer to get her composure back because I
kept standing there, shaking my head and making 'tsk, tsk, tsk'
noises; and about the time she finally calmed down, I told her (in a
child-like, accusing voice) "Oooooo, what you _said_..... you're gonna be
in TRUH-bullllll....", sending her off into another paroxysm of laughter.
Finally, though, she calmed down again, and was able to get back up off
the floor, where she'd been laughing and crying. I got her a small towel,
and she used it to dry her eyes and face before heading into the bathroom.
I went over and turned on the TV, and a few minutes later, heard her as she
left the bathroom - but it was a couple more minutes before she came
walking back into the living room, wearing only a smile. I looked at her
and raised and eyebrow, and she just said "I'm more comfortable this way.
Besides, isn't snuggling on the couch this way a lot more fun?". I
certainly couldn't argue with her logic, and went into the bedroom to
undress, too. When I went back into the living room, I saw that Robyn had
gotten the blanket out, and was waiting for me to join her on the couch. I
had a sudden thought, and mentioned to her that it would probably be a good
idea if we made the couch up ready to be slept on before settling down to
watch TV. She looked confused, and I explained to her that if her was even later getting in, she might stop by, and it wouldn't do to have an
unmade couch for her to see. Robyn understood the sense in that, and
together we made the couch up ready for 'bed'. Once we'd settled in, I
mentioned to her that having the sheets and such looking 'lived in' would
also help preserve the appearance that Robyn had slept on the couch and not
in my bed. She nodded her understanding of that, too.
We lay there on the couch for most of the evening. Sometimes, I'd be
laying down with Robyn laying on top of me; other times, I'd be sitting,
and Robyn would have her head in my lap while I had my hand on her (and during commercials, she'd turn her head and give my penis little
kisses and licks while I'd tweak her nipples, keeping us both mildly
stimulated).
Later, though, she sat up and looked at me as though she had something
on her mind. I turned the off, and asked her if there was something she
wanted to talk about. She said there was, and I had to
prompt her to go ahead. After a couple of false starts, she finally
came out with "Remember what you did? Before?". That kind of question
left me completely blank, and I had to tell her "If you can narrow down the
definition of 'what I did' and 'before', I can probably answer your
question". She took a deep breath, and said "I mean what you did earlier
tonight, while I was on the bed and you were on the floor. What you were
doing... with your finger...". With that, I understood what she was
talking about (when I'd had my finger in her anus), and replied "Okay, now
I know what you mean. Was there something wrong? Did I you, or did
you not like it, or what?". She hesitated again, and finally said "Well,
no, I mean yes, I mean, no you didn't me, and yes, I did like it. I
just don't know if it's wrong, or not".
I reminded her about what I'd said about her body telling her if
something was happening to it that was 'wrong'; she remembered that, but
said that she was worried that she was somehow 'weird' for liking it. I
told her that there were a lot of different things that excited people, and
that not everyone was 'turned on' by the same things. She asked me what I
meant, and I started out by pointing out and women; noting that
just because a or woman was sexually excited by another person of the
same sex didn't make them 'weird', just different. She gave me a funny
look, and I told her that gays had enough trouble from other people just
for being gay, and that I didn't think it was up to me to judge them just
for their sexual orientation. She seemed to understand that; particularly
after I pointed out to her that there were enough people in the world that
didn't like each other for all kinds of stupid 'reasons', and that I wasn't
going to contribute to the stupidity by sticking my personal moral values
into something that really wasn't any of my business, anyway. She asked me
if I thought there was such a thing as "Sin", and I told her that I could
only think of 3 things that I would consider 'sinful' - and one of those
was just stupidity taken to an extreme: hurting yourself (the stupid one),
hurting others (whether out of malice or self-righteousness), and one
person trying to force their concept of 'morality' on someone else (whether
physically, emotionally, or intellectually). I explained that sometimes it
really IS necessary to someone else, whether physically (like a doctor
performing an amputation) or emotionally (telling someone with bad grooming
habits that you don't want to stand downwind of them - but ONLY if you do
it out of genuine concern for them, and not to them or because it
makes you feel 'superior'). As for morality, I told her, if you can't
convince the other person of the validity of your position calmly through
words and reason and logic, then you have no reason to use force against
them - UNLESS they try to use force against you, first; and then only if
you use enough force to cancel theirs, or they present a genuine physical
threat against you. She thought about that for a few minutes, and asked me
a few more questions about what I'd said, and I answered them as best I
could, until she was finally satisfied that she understood it.
Then she asked me if I thought she might be because she had smelled
her own panties. It was all I could do not to laugh; I quietly told her
again that different things stimulated different people, and that if she
enjoyed the smell of her own lubrication, then that was her
business. She was real quiet for a bit, and finally admitted to me
"While I was smelling them, I was wondering what another would smell
like; and while you were licking me, I was thinking about what it would be
like to lick another woman that way. And I've thought about what it would
be like to feel another woman's tits, and for her to feel mine. Is that
bad?". I had to assure her that *I* didn't think so - I reminded her that
she had seemed to enjoy what we had done together (making her smile), and
that if she thought she would enjoy being with another or woman, then
she would simply have twice as many ways to feel sexual pleasure. She
laughed a little at that, and I told her that the only way she was ever
going to find out if she really liked it or not would be to try it - if
she liked it, then fine; if not, then she knew that, too. She got kind of
thoughtful about that for a couple of minutes, and finally said "I guess
you're right. But who to find out _with_?". I politely told her that I
really couldn't help her with that part, but suggested that if there was
another that she was 'best friends' with enough to talk about sex
with, she might be able to get that person interested enough to find out
with her. She smiled at that, and said "I'll give that some thought...".
With that said, she looked at me as though just realizing that I was
still there, blushed a little, and said "Just thinking about it makes me
all wet - see?", leaned back, and spread her legs, showing me that her
vaginal lips were extended and glistening with her moisture. I told her
that as many times, and as strongly, as she'd made me in the last
couple of days, I wasn't sure that I could do anything myself, but that I'd
be happy to do whatever I could for _her_. She got a lecherous grin on her
face, and said "Let me see if there's anything I can do to change your
mind....", and slithered forward so that she was sitting in my lap, with
her legs wrapped around me. She pressed her firm into my chest,
and I could feel her hard little nipples poking at my skin; and as she
started wiggling her crotch against my penis, she started licking and
softly biting at my neck. I didn't think it was possible, but damned if
she didn't start to have the desired effect on me - in just a couple of
minutes, my penis was semi-erect; and she was able to slide her slick
vaginal lips along it, and press her erecting clitoris against it. While
she was doing all of that, I had wrapped my arms around her, and was
caressing her shoulders, and sliding my hands up and down her back - far
enough that I was able to squeeze her buttocks at the bottom, and sometimes
even give her anus and vaginal opening little caresses and rubs. As I got
harder and harder, her movements in my lap became more and more pronounced,
and along with that, she started moving her torso around, lightly dragging
her nipples across my chest.
Before long, I was completely hard, and she was pressing her vaginal
opening and clitoris against the head of my penis; her entire crotch and
all of my penis were thoroughly soaked from her secretions. After she'd
pressed herself against the head of my erection a few times, I pulled my
arms from around her, and gently nudged her away from me a little bit, so
that I could look at her. She smiled up at me, and said "I'm not as sore
inside now as I was before; but my hips still a little from last
night. Is there another way that we can make love where I don't have to
spread my legs so much?"; I told her that I figured we could use the
'doggy' position. She looked a bit baffled, until I asked her if she'd
ever seen two dogs - that made her understand, and she quickly nodded her
agreement. I said that I figured the couch looked 'lived in' enough, and
suggested that we adjourn to the bedroom. She quickly agreed, and led the
way in - leading me by an iron grip on my erect cock.
When we got in there, she asked what she should do; I simply told her
that if she were to get on her hands and knees at the edge of the bed, I
could stand behind her and enter her that way. In no time at all, she had
'assumed the position', and her smooth, firm, butt was sticking up in
the air at me - and leaving me a wonderful view of her anus and distended
vaginal lips. She said that she thought I was probably a little dry from
the trip, what with all of my parts "sticking out like that", and asked if
I thought she should "juice it up a little" before entering her. I allowed
as how I thought that might help, making her giggle, and moved around in
front of her. She quickly took my erection in her mouth, and after a few
strokes, released it long enough to say "I can taste myself - different
from what you taste like, but still nice..." before me back in for
some more licking and sucking. Finally, though, she reached the point
where she wanted me *in* her, and gave me one more slow, juicy lick before
releasing my penis from her mouth and wiggling her butt at me. I took the
not-so-subtle hint, and quickly moved around behind her. She was quite
ready, but I couldn't help moving up close behind her, and sliding my erect
penis along her inner lips and against her clitoris. After only a couple
such strokes, though, she was moving her hips around, trying to capture my
penis, so I held her hip with one hand as I used the other to position the
head of my erection at her slit. I rubbed it up and down a couple of
times, to make sure we were both well lubricated to start with, before she
began pressing herself back against me, encouraging me to enter her. Still
holding her hip with one hand, I repositioned my cock, and started easing
it into her. There was a little resistance at first, but our combined
wetness soon overcame it, and the head of my dick popped into her. I held
still for a moment, to give her time to again get used to having me there,
put the hand that had been holding my erection on her other hip, and
started pressing my hips forward, pushing my penis farther into her, a
little at a time: in a couple of inches, hold, out an inch, and in a couple
more inches. Before long, my last stroke into her found me all the way
inside her - the head of my erect penis pressing against the farthest place
in her vagina, and my balls hanging down next to her clitoris. I held
there for a bit - again, to give her time to adjust to having me inside
her; and after a little bit, she started moving back against me, indicating
that she was ready for me to start making love to her.
I still had a grip on her hips, and slowly withdrew my penis, until just
the head of it was inside her. I paused for a moment, and then just as
slowly, pushed cock back into her hot, tight, *very* wet pussy. When
I was all the way back inside, I paused only a moment, and repeated the
process, only a little faster, and with no delay when only the head of my
erection was still inside her.
Over the next couple of minutes, my movements became faster and faster,
until I was pistoning in and out of her without hesitation - and she seemed
to be enjoying every bit of it, since she was moving herself back against
me on my 'in' strokes, making my penis hit the deepest part of her, and
causing my balls to swing forward and bump her clitoris.
Because she'd given me such a spine-tingling only a few hours
before, I didn't feel any big need to - in fact, I felt as though I
could go all night. So to keep things 'interesting', I would vary my
actions every so often - sometimes withdrawing so that the head of my cock
was right at the very entrance of her, and rapidly moving it back and
forth; other times, withdrawing from her _ever_ so slowly, and then sliding
back into her very quickly. The more I slid in and out of her, the wetter
she got, and it wasn't long before her juices were starting to dribble down
the insides of her thighs, and had completely drenched my balls - and thus
her entire pubis, from my balls swinging forward and bumping her clitoris.
After a few minutes of this went by, she reached back with her hand, and
started rubbing her clitoris with her fingers; I let go of one of her hips,
and reached under her to take one of her in my hand and start
squeezing it and gently pinching her nipple.
When I looked down at where we were joined, I could see how her vaginal
lips clung to my cock on the out strokes, and disappeared back inside her
on the in strokes; and each time I slid back inside her, her little pink
anus would pucker, as though in sympathy or envy of what her was
feeling. Along with that, there was the soft squishing sound from my
movements in and out of her, her deep-throated moans each time I withdrew,
and her grunts of pleasure each time I 'hit bottom'.
She was still supporting herself with one arm, and when it started to
get tired, she lowered herself so that her shoulders were resting on
the bed. Since I couldn't reach her in that position, I took
hold of her hip again; she kept rubbing her clitoris with one hand, and now
used the other to continue what I'd been doing to her breasts, switching
back and forth between them.
Being able to hold her steady again, I speeded up slightly, fully
stroking in and out of her steadily; with her in the position she was, I
was able to enter her just a bit deeper, which seemed to please her (and
felt pretty damn good to me, too!). I kept that pace up for several more
minutes - fast enough to keep stimulating her more and more, but not so
fast as to tire myself out - and before too long, she was rested enough to
raise herself back up on the hand she'd been using to rub her clit,
switching hands so that it didn't get too lonely. Since I wasn't able
to go as deep any more, I let go of her hip again, and resumed playing with
her - only this time, when I started softly pinching her nipple, she
told me "Feels good.... harder!". When I did, I could feel her start to
become even more excited, and when she repeated "harder!", I did so with
even less hesitation. Before long, I could feel her approaching orgasm:
her vaginal walls were starting to quiver around my penis. With that, she
stopped rubbing her clit, and brought her hand up to squeeze the that I didn't have hold of, and pull its nipple.
The stimulation of her vaginal walls on my cock was starting to have its
effect, and I released her so that I could again take hold of her
hip, and get a little better control of how I was moving in her. Just a
few seconds later, she started banging herself back against me, slamming my
penis into her, and causing my balls to strike her clitoris even harder;
that seemed to be enough to push her 'over the edge', and she began her
orgasm. As it started, I could feel her vaginal muscles tighten around my
cock, and the added pressure was enough to trigger me, as well, as I pushed
myself as far into her as I could. As each of her spasms hit, I could feel
her tighten down on my cock, prompting me to shoot another wad of my inside her - which seemed to trigger her to start a kind of
'milking' action on my erection. She was still very small and tight
inside, and it took only a couple of
of my semen to fill her completely; every drop after that forced
some of our combined juices that were already in her out around my cock,
down onto her thighs and my throbbing balls, as a frothy white foam.
After several of her contractions had passed, and my cock was spurting
the last of my load, I collected some of the secretions from around her
opening and my cock, smeared it on her anus, and slowly pushed my thumb
into her ass - triggering her into a couple more strong spasms. Finally,
as her contractions started to get weaker and weaker, I started wiggling my
thumb inside her ass - her contractions out even longer.
My legs finally started to get tired, and I pulled my thumb from her
ass, leaned forward, and held myself above her with my arms, my still-firm
penis buried in her. I could feel the minor twinges of her as her
orgasm finally wound down, and I could hear her gasps as she slowly
recovered her senses and got her breath back. I started kissing her back
and shoulders and neck, helping her to get a 'focus point' so she could
recover that much more quickly. A minute or so later, she finally opened
her eyes. She looked up at me and simply said "That was more fun - and a
lot easier - than the first time. It just keeps getting better and
better!". I told her "Thank you. I trust that means you enjoyed
yourself?", causing her to giggle a little, and say "It sure does. Whew!".
We stayed there like that as my penis continued to soften, until it
finally popped loose, releasing a minor flood of our mixed juices onto
where we were still touching. She slid her arms forward, lowering herself
onto the bed, and I followed suit, keeping myself as much in contact with
her as possible, until she was laying on the bed, and I was supporting
myself on my elbows above her, so she could breathe and not get cold. She
took my hands in hers, and started giving me little kisses on my arms and
hands as I was kissing her back and shoulders and neck. It was only
when we heard the clock chime several minutes later that we realized that
we should clean up again, and go to sleep.
I suggested to her that she should put her bathrobe in the bathroom, so
that if her stopped by, she could duck in there, put it on, and
pretend as though she'd had to use it during the night. She saw the sense
in that, and went to get it. As she was coming back, I said that she
should go ahead and start taking a shower, that I was going to make sure a
couple of windows were open a little to let the apartment air out some.
She sniffed the air - heavy with the scent of our love-making - and smiled
at me, agreeing that it would be a good idea. With that, she went on into
the bathroom, and I could hear the shower start as I was adjusting the
living room windows so as to get a little bit, but not too much, of an air
current through the apartment. When I got back into the bedroom, I could
see that the mirror in the bathroom was already starting to fog up, and I
quickly opened a window slightly, getting enough air flowing that the aroma
of sex would clear the apartment in just a few hours.
With that done, I headed in to join Robyn in yet another shower (we must
have been the two cleanest people in town by then!). We were both getting
a little tired, so didn't engage in _too_ much playing around - but that's
not to say that we didn't do *any*! We finally finished our shower, and I
left Robyn to use the bathroom as I went into the kitchen to get us a Coke.
I drank about half of it, or a little more, and when Robyn came out, gave
it to her before going in to perform my own ablutions. When I came out,
Robyn was just finishing off a sandwich she'd made for herself, washing it
down with the rest of the Coke. I laughed at the sight, and when she
started to look at me as though I'd her feelings, explained "Now I
know why you're hungry all the time, and why all that eating doesn't make
you fat!" - and starting her laughing along with me.
When we'd both caught our breath again, I pulled the covers down on the
bed, and gestured toward it, as though asking her if she wanted to join me.
She quickly dove in, and pulled the covers up to her chin; when I got in, I
moved over next to her, rolled onto my side, and lifted her legs up over
mine, so that she was 'sitting' in my 'lap'. I put my arm across her,
holding her breast, and she put her arm next to mine, holding my hand where
it held her breast. We kissed each other, snuggled down, and drifted off
to sleep.
About 5:30, I woke up to the sound of a vehicle out in front of the
apartment building. I slipped out of bed without waking Robyn, and went
into the living room to check my suspicions: that it was Lucy, Robyn's
mother, returning from her trip. I peeked out the window, and saw just
that - the shuttle van was just starting to drive off, and Lucy was
carrying her suitcase toward her apartment. I saw her look over toward my
apartment and hesitate, before continuing on toward her apartment. I
watched for a couple more minutes, and saw her as she came back out. I
quickly went in, and woke Robyn, telling her to hurry and grab her robe,
and get into bed on the couch, explaining that I thought her was
headed over. She quickly followed my instructions, and way just laying
down when we heard a knock at the door. I whispered to her to wait until
she heard her knock again, and then answer it - and *please* make
sure she yawned a lot, and looked like she'd just woken up! She nodded her
understanding, and I headed back into the bedroom, and got into bed just as
another knock came.
I heard Robyn get up, and a few moments later, heard her as she opened
the front door as far as the chain would go. I heard some murmurs as she
and her talked for a few moments, then the door closed and I heard
Robyn unhooking the chain before opening the door again. Following that, I
heard Robyn and her talking some more, but without being able to
really understand what was being said in detail - just getting the general
thread of Robyn sleeping on the couch, and I was still asleep in the
bedroom. A few seconds later, I heard Robyn calling my name, and feigning
being awakened, asked her what the problem was. She told me that her
mother was there, and I said I'd be right there. I got up, put on my robe,
rubbed my eyes to make them look like I'd only been awake for a few
seconds, before going into the living room. Lucy was there, as was Robyn
in her robe. When I got close enough, I could see the mild suspicion on
Lucy's face start to fade when she saw how I looked - 'obviously' having
just gotten up. She said that she'd missed Robyn during the whole trip,
and had decided that since it was so close to the time that Robyn would be
getting up anyway, didn't think there would be any harm in getting her
earlier. I simply said that if she'd called from the airport, I'd have
made sure that I was a little more presentable. She said she was sorry
about not calling, but had only made her decision as she was getting out of
the shuttle from the airport. I said that I understood (better than she'd
have liked, I thought), and told them to lock the door when they left - it
was still early, and I was going back to bed! Robyn smiled to herself when
she heard me talk to her that way; her apologized again for
waking me, thanked me for taking care of Robyn, and said she'd come by
later for Robyn's things. I said "Fine", waved to them, and headed back
into the bedroom.
As I was climbing back into bed, I could hear Robyn and her talking softly while Robyn apparently collected her clothes, and headed
into the bathroom. A couple minutes later, I heard the bathroom door open,
and shortly after that, the front door as they left. I got up to make sure
the front door was locked (it was), and went back to bed for a couple more
hours of sleep - much needed after the last couple of days!
The next morning, after I'd gotten up, had breakfast, and done all the
normal 'morning' things, I went around and generally cleaned up the
apartment - getting the laundry ready (I planned to wash it before Lucy
came back - no need for any tell-tale stains!), making sure that Robyn's
things were all together, and so on. About mid-morning, I headed out to do
the laundry, and got back shortly before noon.
I got the laundry put away, and was just finishing lunch when
Robyn's came over. Dressed in casual clothing as she was, I
could see that she had a nice figure - medium-sized bust, trim waist,
nicely curved hips, and as a friend used to express it "legs all the way up
to her ass" - and an ass that was deserving of such legs. Without her
makeup, I could see that she had nice, clear skin, and was starting to get
a bit of a tan; with her hair undone, she had it hanging in a loose
pony tail down to about the middle of her back. She had on a sweatshirt
with the sleeves cut off, and a pair of walking shorts that came to just
below the cheeks of her ass. She was just a few inches shorter than my
5'-10"; maybe 5 feet, 6 inches tall.
She thanked me for watching after Robyn, and apologized for waking me,
but that she'd been told that Robyn had contacted the nurse at school about
getting some birth control (which damn near floored *me* - but I recovered
from it before she noticed), and she was more than a little suspicious of
*every* male that Robyn was coming in contact with. She admitted that when
she'd come over earlier, she'd thought that she'd find some indication that
Robyn and I had been "intimate" - but when Robyn answered the door, and she
got inside and saw that Robyn had been asleep on the couch, started to
think that maybe she'd been wrong in her suspicions about me. Then when
she saw ME coming out of the bedroom, 'obviously' haven been just wakened,
she knew that I wasn't the one she had to worry about. All during this, it
was all I could do not to start laughing out loud - both from relief, and
at the situation itself.
I asked her if she wanted to sit down, and maybe have a cup of coffee;
she agreed "Black, please", and went over to sit in the chair while I got
us each a cup of coffee. I took it into the living room, gave her one, and
sat down on the couch across from her.
After we'd each taken a few sips, I told her that Robyn had asked me
some questions about and sex; and followed that by telling her
what I'd told Robyn. I cautioned her against mentioning anything about
it to Robyn, saying that if Robyn found out that I'd talked to her about things she'd said to me in private, she'd stop trusting *either* of
us. That gave her something to think about for a few moments, and
she said that she understood, and wouldn't say anything to Robyn about our
conversations. I thanked her, and then asked her if I could make a few
observations as a 'disinterested bystander'; she gave me a wry smile, and
said "Go ahead".
I told her that it was obvious "even to me" that Robyn was starting to
develop physically. She agreed, saying that she'd started to develop
early, herself. That gave me the opening I'd been hoping for, and asked
her if she'd had an interest in when she was younger, too. She gave
me a rueful smile, and admitted that she'd been "just a little boy-crazy".
I followed that up by asking her if her hadn't warned her about
'going too far' with a boy, and she said they had. Then I asked her if it
had made a whole lot of difference to her. She hesitated a bit, and
finally admitted that it hadn't, really. Then I questioned her with "So it
sounds like you're saying that your telling you to say 'no' didn't
have a lot of impact on your decision. Do you wish they'd shown you a few
more choices, then?"; she sniffled a little, and said that she did. I got
her a tissue (she was starting to leak around the edges a bit), and
continued with "When you lost your virginity, was it a pleasant
experience?" - she immediately started to get angry, and looked at me as
though she'd like to slap me silly. I just sat there, calmly, and after
she'd had a chance to think about our conversation so far, relaxed again,
and reluctantly admitted that it hadn't. I reassured her that I wasn't
asking the questions I was out of any personal desire, but simply to help
her understand what was going on with Robyn. She nodded her understanding,
and I said "How long was it after your first time was it before you really
started enjoying sex, and understood that it could be a pleasant and even
satisfying experience?"; I waited several seconds as I watched her thinking
about the answer before she whispered "too long, I think". With that, I
knew how I could get her to give Robyn a little more 'breathing space', and
followed up by asking "Would you want Robyn to go through what you did,
then?", to which she quickly replied "No".
I let her think about that for a couple minutes as we sat and sipped on
our coffee some more.
When she'd collected herself a bit, I told her that I thought Robyn was
a pretty smart "young woman" (which got me a slightly dirty look), and said
that I thought Robyn was showing some pretty good sense and a surprising
amount of responsibility by asking for birth control. Lucy admitted that
it was, but saying that she really didn't think that Robyn was ready to
start having sex yet. I asked her if she really
thought Robyn would _ever_ be ready, and she laughingly admitted she
didn't really think so. Then I asked her if her attitudes and
opinions had made a great deal of difference in her own decision to become
sexual, and she grudgingly admitted not. I could see that she was
expecting it, then, when I asked her "Then do you really think that what
Robyn does is going to be affected that much by what YOU think or say?";
and she could only admit that she didn't think so. I told her "I think
Robyn is going to do what Robyn wants to do, in that area. I think she's
got enough smarts that she's going to pick her own time, her own place, and
who she wants to be the first. I don't think that there's a whole lot you
could do to stop her; and I think if you got to insistent about it, you'd
only alienate her." Lucy thought about that for a bit as we both sipped on
our coffee some more, and I followed it with "If you want to keep a strong,
loving relationship with Robyn, I think the best thing you could do would
be to sit down with her, and explain to her why you think she should wait
until she's ready. Tell her that you love her, and that you hope she'll
take her time about choosing who she wants to be her first, but that once
she makes her decision about it, one way or another, you'll still love her
and support her. You don't have to encourage her," - getting me a chuckle
at the irony of such a statement - " but I think you can let her know that
you love her, trust her to make the decision
that's right for her, and exercise caution and responsibility along the
way. Make sure she knows about the possible consequences of sexual
contact," - she nodded at that - " and try to let her know that you
understand the feelings she's having, since you had them about her age,
too. That way, I think she'll start to trust you, and will be more willing
to come to you with her problems and questions on the matter - *as long as
you don't 'preach' to her, or abuse the trust she shows you*". That last
part really got her attention, since I'd been sure and emphasize it. I
followed that by telling her "I think as long as you don't do anything to
abuse her trust - *no matter what*, then you'll have a better chance of
guiding her than if she felt as though she couldn't talk to you about
_anything_. The biggest problem you're probably going to have is talking
to her in a way that lets her know you care, but without 'preaching' at
her. The next hardest thing will probably be making sure that you clearly
separate your own opinions about things from the real facts". That got me
a questioning look, and a "What do you mean?"; so I replied "What do you
tell her if she comes to you and asks you about homosexuality? Do you give
her the pure facts, or do you dump a lot of society's ill will toward gays
on her?", which prompted her to get a real thoughtful look on her face.
While she was mulling that over, I finished up my coffee, stood up, and
took her cup, heading in to the kitchen to get us each a refill.
When I got back, Lucy had pulled her legs up under herself in the chair,
giving me a nice view - when I sat down again - of the bottom of her ass
cheeks where they peeked out from under her shorts. She asked me how it
was that I got so smart about such things, and I told her that it was easy
- I didn't have any kids, making her laugh. She said that I seemed like a
pretty smart guy, and asked how I got to the point of working for myself. I
gave her the nickel explanation: humble beginnings, poor-in-cash,
rich-in-spirit, did poorly in school because of boredom, went into the
military to learn a trade, traveled all over half the world, paid attention
to what I saw as I traveled around, got out, worked for others for a while,
and finally figured out how to bring together what I was good at with what
I enjoyed doing. I played the whole thing down, but she seemed to think
that it was kinda spectacular, anyway. She said that I seemed pretty calm
about things (adding with a smile, "even having someone wake you up at 5
AM"), and asked if I was a religious person. That prompted me to give her
pretty much the same spiel that I'd given Robyn, with a few more
explanations tossed in, in response to questions she asked.
In return, I asked her a little about herself, and learned that Robyn
had her ex-husband's coloration, but physically resembled herself at that
age. She also said that her two sons lived with their father, and that for
a couple weeks each summer, she got custody of them. Other times, her
ex-husband would get custody of Robyn for a couple of weeks; and that
during the rest of the year, one or the other of them would have all the
kids for a couple days, like over a long weekend. When I asked, she told
me that she and her husband had divorced because of "basic
incompatibilities - like he just wanted to get his rocks off, and didn't
care about what happened to me". I also learned that she was in her early
30's ("I - some of that 'boy-craziness' I told you about"),
and that Robyn would be turning 13 the following month.
By this time, we'd each finished our coffee again, and when I got up to
get us a refill, she said that she really did have to go, but that she'd
remember what I'd said and asked. I asked her what she was going to do
about the school nurse calling her, and she said that she'd tell Robyn
about it, and give her permission. I pointed out to her that I thought the
situation gave her a good opening to start the kind of dialogue she wanted
with Robyn - that she could tell Robyn that the nurse had called, but that
she didn't think Robyn should be taking such things to the nurse, who
clearly couldn't be trusted. She could then use the chance to
reinforce the need for care and responsibility, and show that she could
be trusted by discussing the different birth control options with Robyn
before taking her in to see a doctor about getting her set up with one of
them - and then refraining from making any inquiries to Robyn after that.
Lucy got a surprised look on her face, and conceded the point by saying
"You know, I wouldn't have thought of that, but you're right. I think I'm
going to have to come over here and talk to you more often!", after which I
reminded her that she mustn't let Robyn know that I'd said anything about
the discussions she and I'd had. Lucy nodded her understanding, came over,
stood up on her toes, and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek along with a
"thanks!" before collecting Robyn's things and heading home - leaving me
wondering what she'd have had to say (and what she'd have done!) if she
knew that I was already boffing her daughter.
The next day, her went back to work, and that afternoon, Robyn
came to my place after she'd gotten out of school. When she came into my
apartment, she exclaimed "You won't *believe* what happened last night!",
and I gestured her toward the living room so we could talk. After we'd sat
down on the couch, she turned toward me and started telling me about the
long talk she'd had with her the previous night - how she'd gone to
the nurse at school to ask about birth control (I made the appropriate
surprised look-and-noises at that), how the nurse had called her ("Even though they say that what we talk to them about is supposed to be
_private_" with great indignation); and about how her had sat and
talked with her "for *hours*!" about boys, her feelings, being responsible,
birth control, and so on. All during this, I made the appropriate noises
and got the proper expressions on my face, so that she wouldn't know that
I'd had a little bit of a hand in the matter.
She finally wound down by saying "after we finished talking, I just
*knew* that I could talk about stuff to her - she really understands!". I
reminded Robyn that, as surprising as it might seem, her had been
her age once, too, and could probably remember what it had been like for
her. She seemed kind of surprised at that, but quickly realized the
validity of it.
After a few moments, I told her "I'm glad that you feel like you can go
to your about what your feeling, and such. I just hope that you'll
remember that your has a little different view of things, and that
she might not always be so open and understanding about the things that you
tell her". That gave Robyn some serious food for thought, and as she was
contemplating it, I went in to get us each a Coke. When I got back, she
looked at me and said "I think you're probably right. What can I do?"; I
explained to her that I thought she and her were a lot alike, and
that I thought they were both trying to keep an open, honest dialog going -
but from different directions and perspectives. She
nodded her head in understanding, and I continued with "Remember that
this is probably just as new for her as it is for you, and she's probably
going to have trouble with it at times just like you will. When things
start to get difficult, remember how hard it must have been for her to even
*start* your little talk last night, understand that she loves you very
much, and does what she does because she's worried about you - that's a
mother's job!", which brought me a smile and short laugh.
I went on by saying "You know that she's shown you a fair amount of
trust, right?" - a solemn nod - "Then you must also know that if you do
anything to betray that trust, or believe that she was wrong in giving you
that trust, she's not going to be very happy about It.", getting me an even
more solemn nod. I continued talking to her for a while longer,
re-emphasizing all the things I'd said before, and finishing up by
suggesting to Robyn that she approach her for another talk, and try
to make sure that the two of them really understood what the other was
saying - and perhaps even go so far as to write down a 'ten commandments'
or 'privacy rules' or something, just to make sure that they weren't
talking at cross purposes. She said that sounded like a good idea, and
about that time, we heard her mother's car pull in as she got home from
work. I told Robyn that she should probably get home and get her homework
done, and we got outside just as her was getting out of the car.
Lucy saw us as Robyn was heading back to her apartment, and I gestured to
her that she should come over for a bit. She nodded, signaled me that it
would be a few minutes, and went on in to her apartment.
It was about 10 minutes or so before I heard her knocking at my door -
and when I answered it, it was all I could do not to just stand there
drooling: Lucy had changed out of her 'office uniform', and into a ragged,
slightly-too-small t-shirt (*clearly* no bra on under it) that only came
down to about the middle of her belly, and a pair of frayed jeans that had
been trimmed off right at crotch level. I stood there looking her up and
down for a few seconds before I got my senses back, and invited her in.
After she went by, headed for the chair, I could see that the seat of the
jeans had gotten enough wear that her ass cheeks seemed to be peeking
through as she walked. When I closed the door, she glanced over her
shoulder, and saw me watching her. I went on into the living room, and sat
down; she surprised me a bit by sitting at the other end of the couch, and
turning toward me.
When she'd gotten herself situated, looked me in the eye and said
"Thanks! It's nice to know that I'm still attractive.", making me flush a
little before answering in absolute sincerity "Believe me - looking good is
something that should be *way* down you list of Stuff To Worry About!",
drawing a pleasant laugh from her. With that out of the way, she asked me
why I'd asked her to stop by. I quickly told her about Robyn's visit to
let me know about their conversation the night before. She looked a bit
surprised, and I reminded her that I was probably the first adult that
Robyn had felt she could really *trust* as a confidante. She got a little
bit of a look in her face, and I quickly followed up by saying that
that was why I'd asked her to stop over. I told her that Robyn had seemed
enthusiastic about their talk, but had also expressed some worries; and
followed that by telling her a condensed version of what I'd told Robyn.
She nodded her understanding as I was talking, and brightened up
considerably when I got to the part about Robyn going back to her for another talk.
At that point, I paused a bit, and asked her if she wanted something to
drink, and she said she'd *kill* for a Coke; so I got us each one from the
kitchen. When I got back, she'd pulled both of her feet under her again,
and when I sat down, could see a bit of white lace from the edge of her
panties peeking out around the crotch of her shorts. As soon as we'd each
taken a few swallows of our drinks, I went on to tell her that I'd
suggested to Robyn that she bring up the subject of making sure that they
both understood and agreed on what the 'rules' and limits of their
relationship would be - she didn't look real happy about that, but didn't
seem too upset by it, either. Then I told her about suggesting to Robyn
that the two of them might find it helpful to even go so far as to write
down some kind of guidelines, just to be sure that they were in agreement.
She looked kind of doubtful about that, until I pointed out to her that it
could help her in a couple of different ways. First, by giving her the
chance to work _with Robyn_ to establish some kind of ground rules as to
what was acceptable, and what wasn't. She again expressed her
understanding of what I was saying; with that, I figured she had the idea,
let the subject drop, and asked her how things were going.
She told me about her job as a financial analyst, the people she worked
with, and so on. From there, she told me a little about her marriage
("doomed from the start"), her ex-husband ("a spoiled momma's boy; all he
ever really thought about was himself"), and the house she'd lived in ("a
beautiful place, except for the other occupant of the house") before going
through several different apartments before moving in where she was now -
barely a month before I did. She also told me how Robyn missed her best
friend from that time, a named Sandra, and how Robyn didn't much care
for going to visit her father, and the didn't care much about coming
to see her - "We thought it was a good idea before we had to actually do
it; now the kids just don't want to have anything to do with it.". She
also told me that Sandra would be coming for a visit that summer, after
school let out in a few more weeks. I asked her how Sandra and Robyn got
along, and she told me that Sandra seemed a bit for her age, and with
Robyn's maturity, the two of them seemed to kind of 'meet in the middle',
getting along extremely well. I told her that I still didn't envy her
having two in the apartment, and she laughed, saying that the
trouble caused by having in the apartment was cumulative, not
exponential, making me laugh in return. With that, she said that she
thought she'd better get home and get something ready for supper before
Robyn started chewing on the furniture, making me laugh and agree that I'd
been surprised by her appetite. That reminded her of her promise, and she
said that she'd stop by the next day to pay me her share of the pizza and
the meal that I'd taken Robyn out for. I agreed to the pizza money, but
told her that Robyn had been extremely well-behaved, and that it had been
my pleasure to have such good company while dining out. She looked kind of
doubtful (like "*MY* Robyn? Well-behaved?"), but let it pass, getting up
and heading for the door. I accompanied her, and when we got to the door,
she thanked me again for helping them out, and gave me a quick hug (an
altogether enjoyable experience, dressed as she was!) before leaving.
The next afternoon, I was just getting back from some errands and
shopping when I saw Robyn getting home from school. She saw me drive up,
and came over to help me carry in some of my purchases. When we got
inside, I offered her a Coke, which she accepted, and we went over to sit
in the living room.
She waited for me to sit on the couch, and then laid down on it, so that
her head was resting in my lap. I put my hand on her belly, and after a
moment, she lifted it, pulled her up, moved my hand to her breast,
and pulled her back down, covering most of my forearm.
She started telling me about how she'd had another talk with her the night before, but after only a few sentences, reached up and gave my
hand a little squeeze, indicating that she wanted me to caress her while she talked. As she continued, I slowly stroked her and
nipples as she told me that her had made an appointment for her
with a doctor, and that she was going to be fitted with an IUD - giving
me a happy smile at that bit of good news.
She resumed by telling me that she'd brought up the subject of maybe
writing down something to help them out when they had their talks, but that
her had suggested that they write the things down together, and
Robyn wasn't all that sure she wanted to do that. When she'd said so, her
mother had said that maybe they should take a little time to think about
it, and then continue their talk (expecting, I think, that Robyn would come
to me for advice). I asked her if she wanted her to let her grow
up, and she said that of course she did. Then I asked her if she thought
it would be fair for her to write all the
'rules', and she said she didn't think so. So I asked her if it wasn't
fair for her to write all the rules, why would it be fair for Robyn
to write all the rules? She had to admit that it wouldn't but said that
she was worried that her would try to limit her too much; I said
that I suspected that her was worried that Robyn would _insist_ on
too much, making her laugh a bit. I told her "You know that your and I have talked a bit, don't you?", and when she said that she had, added
"Would you like for me to talk to her about this, without actually telling
her anything you've said?". Robyn seemed kind of doubtful about that, but
said that if I thought I could help, she wouldn't mind - "But *please* be
careful about what you say!", which I assured her I would.
We stayed there like that for a few moments; then she hesitated a bit,
and told me that she'd started her period that morning. I told her that I
understood, and that I wasn't surprised or turned off or anything like that
by what she'd said, which seemed to comfort her a little. She waited a
little bit more, and then asked "We can't do anything now, can we?"; and I
told her that it wouldn't be a good idea for me to ejaculate in her vagina,
but that didn't mean that we couldn't figure out something else to do, if
she wanted. She giggled at that, and said that she thought we could
probably find something to keep each other entertained, making me laugh a
little with her.
I let a little time pass, and then said to her that I thought is sounded
as though she was saying that she really didn't want for us to
actually 'do' _anything_ for a little while, and she admitted that was
true -at least, as long as she was 'messy down there'. I told her that I
agreed that it probably was bothersome, but only because of the act of
dealing with it - that I didn't think the start of her menses, itself, was
anything wrong. She looked at me funny, and I explained to her that my
attitude was that the start of a woman's period was nature's signal that
she was getting ready to be able to make a baby, and that I didn't think
there was anything more joyous for a woman than to have a baby that she
wanted. I pointed out to her that there was *always* some kind of cost
associated with something good in life - just as she couldn't go into a
store and just walk out with anything she wanted, she had to pay a 'price'
for being able to make babies in the form of a monthly period. Then I
asked her if she'd enjoyed making love with me, and she got a happy smile
on her face, and said that she sure did! I followed up by asking her if
she hadn't had to pay a price for that pleasure; she responded by saying
yes, she had, but that even though the price had been a _little_ high, it
was worth it. I came back then by pointing out that for the next 25 or 30
years, she'd be able to make a baby about a dozen times a year, unless she
actually *was* making a baby; and asked her if she thought the price of a
few days of mess once a month was too high of a fee - pointing out that it
was a lot like a credit payment: as long as she was able to have babies,
she'd pay the 'credit charge' of a few days of inconvenience each month.
That seemed to give her a little better perspective on it, and she said
that she hadn't thought of it quite that way before.
We stayed like that for a little bit, just enjoying each other's company
and the physical contact with each other, when Robyn spoke up again, and
told me about the visit of her friend Sandra. She told me that Sandra was
a little taller than she was ("but better built, dammit!"), had ash hair to the middle of her back ("and she's 'down there', too!"), and
"really, really cute!". I asked her when Sandra would be coming, and she
said that she'd be there a couple weeks after school let out the following
month. I could see her thinking about something, and she eventually told
me that Sandra was probably her very best friend in the _whole world_, that
they talked about *everything* - and she suddenly exclaimed "You know, I
bet Sandra could be the one to help me learn about girls!". When I asked
her what she was talking about, she blushed a little, and reminded me about
what she'd said to me when she'd spent the night with me - about wondering
about what it would be like to be intimate with another girl. I nodded in
remembrance, and told her that I wished her good luck, and that if she
wanted to talk to me about it, I'd be glad to do what I could to help her.
She just smiled at that, and relaxed again on my lap.
With that out of her system, Robyn seemed content to just lay there, and
enjoy the contact with me, without saying anything else. Finally, though,
she said that she had some homework to do, and she wanted to get it done.
At that, I let go of her and slid my hand out from
under her shirt. She got up off my lap, and when we'd both stood up,
put her arm around me while we walked toward the door. When we got there,
I took her in my arms and gave her a gentle hug, telling her that I was
glad she had come over. She smiled up at me, and after I'd opened the door
for her and she'd started out, I gave her a swat on the backside, telling
her to come over again when she could, earning me another view of her
dimples.
Over the course of the next couple of weeks, sometimes Robyn and other
times her mother, would come over for visits. If it was Robyn, she'd come
over when she got home from school; sometimes she'd just want to sit and
watch me as I worked on my computer program; other times, she'd be in the
mood for a little horseplay - or more correctly, HOSEplay: and more
specifically, MY hose! She really did surprise me by some of the things
that she suggested and did:
One time, she just said that she'd never seen a masturbate, and
asked if I'd do that for her. I said that I was willing, but that I'd like
to have something to *about*; she took the hint, took off all
her clothes, and sat at the other end of the couch from me as we watched
each other 'do' ourselves. It was absolutely fascinating to watch how she
would play with herself - softly stroking her clitoris, sliding her finger
into her then pulling it out and licking it off, and so on. When
she finally came, the sight of the entrance to her pulsating was
enough to send me over the edge, too, shooting my load all over my belly -
which Robyn thoughtfully licked up.
Other times, she'd be content to simply finger herself as she gave me a
blowjob - she really did enjoy doing it, and it clearly turned her on; only
rarely did she climax from that before I'd emptied my balls in her mouth.
Occasionally, she'd let me either simply her, or use my mouth
and tongue and fingers to bring her to climax - often after I'd lubed her
anus with her copious fluid and entered her with my finger or thumb.
When her came over, it was usually in the early evening, after
the two of them had finished supper, and Robyn was working on her
schoolwork. She and I would sit in the living room, talking about all
kinds of things. Sometimes, she'd want my opinion on something Robyn had
said or wanted, and I'd tell her - but always being careful to emphasize
that I was an impartial observer, and that my opinions should be tempered
by her own judgment.
Other times, she'd come over as soon as she'd changed clothes after
getting home from work, and use me as a 'confessional' of sorts - telling
me about the petty office politics, what things she'd done that she was
proud of, how her boss had unjustly chewed her out about something (often
accompanied by large amounts of snuffling and eye-leaking, causing me to
break out a small towel for her) as I held her and comforted her. Not that
I minded the holding and comforting of course, since she was an attractive
and cuddlesome arm full; it was just that after she'd cried her woes out,
she'd get all embarrassed and shy, and scoot to the other end of the couch.
A couple of times, Lucy invited me over to have dinner with them - once
for a meal she'd that day (Sunday), made up of roast beef, mashed potatoes,
carrots, and dinner rolls, with cheesecake for dessert; the other time, it
was to join them in cooking hamburgers on the grill, with chips, baked
beans, and corn on the cob to round out the meal. For that one, Lucy and I
each had a few beers during the afternoon, with Robyn able to talk each of
us into a few sips now and then; and by the time it got dark, we were both
feeling mellow without being drunk. We went in to watch a they'd
rented (Dead Don't Wear Plaid, with Steve Martin, if it matters), and
by the time it ended, it was all Robyn could do to stay awake, between all
the food she'd eaten and the amount of beer she'd weaseled out of us. Lucy
sent her off to bed while she and I stayed in their living room and chatted
until quite late.
Finally, though, school was finished (much to Robyn's delight), and she
started spending a lot of time at the pool in our apartment complex. I
took advantage of an extended deadline for the project I was working on
(not because of software, thankfully), and went over a few times to soak up
a little sun, myself. I soon realized that Robyn could not only give a
fish lessons on swimming, but look damn sexy in a bikini along the way.
She seemed to delight in jumping in and out of the pool, so that the
contrast of warm air and cool water made her nipples hard, and then coming
over to me to ask some inane question or other as an excuse to show them to
me - just to see the bulge in my swimsuit get a little larger each time she
did it. I paid her back one afternoon, though, by waiting until she'd
finally laid down to add to her tan, and standing over her with a cold Coke
in my hand, waiting for the cold condensation on the outside of it to drip
right onto the middle of her back - making her give out a yell, and jump up
(and leaving her undone bikini top on the lounge she'd been laying on).
She quickly snatched it up and covered her with it, but not before
she got a few appreciative yells and applause for her little 'show',
causing her no end of embarrassment.
About a week after the Robyn gave her little pool 'show', I was standing
outside getting a little fresh air when her came home early (about
2:00) - rushing out of her car and over to me, almost yelling "I got it! I
got it!" before throwing herself into my arms. She said it a few more
times into my chest before pulling back from me a little bit, calming
herself down a bit, and excitedly telling me that her boss had called her
into his office that afternoon, and told her that she'd been given a
promotion - and a $5,000-a-year raise to go along with it. I congratulated
her, told her that I'd known she'd get it, and pulled her back into my arms
(hey - it was nice holding her like that!) and hugging her.
After a little bit, she freed herself again, and told me that after her
boss had told her about the promotion, he congratulated her, and told her
to take the rest of the day (Friday) off, to celebrate. She then went on
to tell me that on the way out, she'd stopped only long enough to spread
the news to a couple of her friends from work, and headed right home. I
told her that I agreed that it was time to celebrate, and said that it
would be my pleasure to take her out to dinner that night. She quickly
agreed, and asked if Robyn was included. I said that Robyn probably had
reason to celebrate it too, and that she was more than welcome to join us,
or not, as her saw fit. Lucy smiled at me for
that, and said that Robyn deserved a night out, too. Then she suddenly
got all flustered, and said that she wasn't in any condition to be going
out - I told her that dinner wasn't for a few more hours, and that she
certainly had time to take care of whatever she needed to get ready. She
agreed, and added that with the raise she was getting, she figured that she
could afford to get a permanent and nice dress to wear, too. I asked her
if Robyn would need anything, and she laughed, saying that she didn't think
Robyn would object to going out and spending money on clothes with her. I
told her that if she wanted to change clothes before going out, I would go
over and tell Robyn that her was home and wanted to see her *right
now*, and make it sound really serious. She laughed at the joke I was
proposing, agreed, and headed into her apartment as I started over toward
the pool.
When I got there, I did just as I'd said I would to Lucy - telling Robyn
that her had come home early "in some kind of state, I tell you!",
and wanted her to get home *RIGHT NOW* - it was *important*. Robyn got a
real serious look on her face, quickly collected her things, and rushed
home - fortunately before I started laughing at the trick I'd played on
her.
I took my time going back to my apartment, and as I was getting close to
the front door, Robyn came rushing out, ran up to me and hit me on the arm,
saying "You *RAT*! That was a *terrible* thing to do to me!"; about that
time, her came out (dressed in a light blouse and walking shorts -
nice!) and started laughing. I couldn't help it, and started laughing
along with her, and a bit later, Robyn joined in with us.
After we'd calmed down a bit, Lucy told Robyn that I'd offered to take
them out to dinner to celebrate, and asking if she wanted to go with her to
get her hair done and pick out something new to wear for the occasion.
Robyn quickly agreed, and turned to me, saying "I'm sorry for
hitting you, but that was _mean_!". I couldn't help but start to
chuckle again, and told her that her had agreed to it - earning her
mother a dirty look, which she accepted in good humor. Robyn then rubbed
my arm where she'd hit me, apologized again, and started back toward her
mother, who said that they'd better get going if they were going to get
back in time. I told Lucy that I'd take care of the restaurant, she
acknowledged it, and I heading into my apartment as they went into theirs.
I quickly called my favorite restaurant (I was known there), and managed to
get us reservations for 7:00. I went over to let Lucy and Robyn know when
the reservations were for, and caught them just as they were heading out
the door to go shopping. I let them know when our table was reserved, and
when I'd pick them up before telling them I'd see them later as they headed
for their car.
Once back in my apartment, I checked my best summer-weight suit, and
decided that it could use a pressing; and after looking at myself in the
mirror, that I could use a haircut, too, for the occasion. With that
decided, I grabbed the suit and went out to my car, I knew where there was
a cleaners near where I went for haircuts, and dropped the suit off with
the request that it be pressed and ready to go in about an hour. It cost
me a little extra, but I agreed, and went over to get my haircut. A little
over an hour later, I was able to pick up my suit before going home.
I knew that I had plenty of time to get ready, so finished up a little
code I'd been working on, and got it all saved. When the time came, I went
in and took a quick shower, shaved (again), and got dressed, being extra
careful to select one of my best ties to go along with the suit. Finally
dressed a couple minutes early, I went over to see if Lucy and Robyn were
ready. When I knocked at the door, Robyn answered it, but only by opening
the door as far as the chain, which surprised me. She said that she and
her were both ready, but that they wanted to surprise me, so she
said that I should wait until I heard them call out before coming in. I
was a little amused, and readily agreed. She closed the door, reminded me
to wait, and I heard the door chain as she took it off. A few seconds
later, I heard a faint "Okay - come on in!", and opened the door.
They weren't in the living room, so I figured that they must be back in
one or the other of their bedrooms, and faced the hallway, telling them I
was ready. I quickly found out, though, that I *wasn't* ready - at least,
not for the two lovelies that came out to greet me. Robyn led the way,
wearing a simple spaghetti-strap dress that came down to just above her
knees, making her look a 18. It was an off shade of white that
served to accentuate both her coloration and tan, and was snug enough to
let folks know that she was _definitely_ female. She had her hair done up
in one of those short braided-ponytail styles, which served to accentuate
the slender gracefulness of her neck. She was only slightly made up - just
enough to highlight her naturally-clear skin and complexion.
What followed, though, was almost enough to put my jaw on the floor -
Lucy, dressed in a tight black strapless/sleeveless dress that hugged every
curve she had as it flowed down to just below her ass, where it loosened up
enough to make a skirt that went on down to her ankles. It was slightly
scooped down in the front, revealing a nice bit of - enough to
look sexy without being trashy. Her hair was simply done - trimmed back a
little, and combed and brushed until it gleamed like gold cascading down
her back. She, too, had shown remarkable constraint in her use of
cosmetics, adding only some blusher to her cheekbones, eyeliner, and a
touch of pale lipstick.
While I was standing there, enjoying the view (not a bra strap or line to be found!), they finished coming into the living room, separated a
little, and each turned in a little circle for me, so that I could get the
whole effect: Robyn's dress hugging her cute little ass; and Lucy's
revealing that it was virtually backless, and how the color and texture of
her hair next to it combined to make a singularly erotic and sensual sight.
At first, all I could do was just stand there; finally getting out a
guttural "Whoooooooah!", making both of them grin at me as I stood there
looking like an idiot. It was Lucy that asked me how they looked; I
collected my thoughts, and said "You two" - with deep conviction - "look
like why the riot started.", making them both smile broadly, and Robyn to
pipe up with "Well, it's nice to know we're having the desired effect!". I
assured them that if the desired effect was to have every in viewing
distance ready to start humping the furniture, it was working - quite well,
thank you. That brought me another pair of smiles, and Lucy asked me if I
was ready to go out, or if I wanted to just stand there looking at
them for the rest of the night. When I answered her by starting "Well,
if I really have a choice...." when she stopped me by laughing and saying
"This time, no choice. Maybe next time!". I submitted to that, went over
to them, and offered each of them an arm, which they took. Robyn looked
me over and said "You look pretty good yourself, there, big boy...",
making her laugh and nod her agreement. I escorted them outside,
and after Lucy had locked the door, led them over to my Volvo 850, holding
the doors open for both of them before coming around, getting in, and
getting us on the way to the restaurant.
Once in the car and moving, I was pleased to notice that they had both
put on the same perfume - not only because having them both wearing the
same perfume meant no conflicting scents, but because it was very nice:
faint, slightly floral with a vague hint of musk, and no 'sharpness' to it.
Clearly, it wasn't something whipped up in a chemistry lab somewhere. I
was only slightly disappointed when we finally got to the restaurant - it
meant that my time alone with the two of them in the car was coming to a
temporary end, but that I'd be the envy of every that saw the two of
them that night by having one of them on each arm.
The valet at the restaurant just barely managed to keep his attention on
his job - and even then it was only after he'd let them out of the car and
I'd come around to collect them from him that he finally realized that he
had work to do. When we got into the restaurant, the headwaiter recognized
me, and greeted me by name, earning me pleased looks from the two of them.
He commented on the "lovely, delightful!" company that I had that night,
and led us to one of the best tables in the house. As we were moving
along, I could almost _hear_ all the eyeballs following us (okay, Lucy and
Robyn!), and when the headwaiter and I held their chairs for them, every
man in sight seemed to hold his breath as he watched them move with
incredible grace and serenity as they sat down.
Almost instantly, the wine steward appeared, and I could hear the
headwaiter whispering to him to take special care of us that night; a
comment I heard him repeat to our waiter as he left us. I think that Lucy
must have heard it, too, because she gave me a look of mixed awe and
appreciation.
I asked Lucy if she minded if Robyn had some wine with us, and she said
that she didn't. Then I asked her if she had any preferences; I could see
that she was a bit flustered by the question, and said that if she didn't,
then I'd be happy to make the selection. She smiled her agreement, and
after looking over the list, ordered us a carafe of white wine to sip until
we'd made our order. When the wine steward left, Lucy admitted to me that
if it didn't come in a jug with a handle and have a screw-on cap, she
didn't have the faintest idea of what kind of wine it was. I told her to
relax, that it was a nice restaurant, and that there wasn't anyone there
that was going to say or do anything to embarrass her. She looked
doubtful, and when the waiter came up and gave us our menus, I asked him if
he would mind answering a personal question. He said that he would do his
best, and I asked him if it were possible that one of the waiters or
employees there had ever embarrassed a customer. He looked properly
horrified, and said that he had never even *heard* of such a thing, and
that if it ever happened there, the employee would be dismissed
_instantly_. I pointed out that it sometimes happened that a customer would
dine there, and possibly not be familiar with all the things that were
involved in the enjoyment of such excellent cuisine. He thanked me for the
compliment, and said that it was his job, as well as that of the rest of
the staff, to not only provide the best service possible, but to assist
_any_ customer who was in need of such assistance, politely and quietly,
without causing even the slightest offense or embarrassment to that
customer. As he was finishing, the wine steward appeared with the wine I'd
ordered, and soon we each had a glass of wine in front of us. When the
steward had left, I told the waiter that I understood what he'd been
saying, and thanked him for his honesty and assistance before he left us to
look over the menu.
After he'd gone, Lucy looked appreciably more relieved, and when Robyn
wasn't discretely looking around in awe at the rest of the restaurant (and
it's patrons), was looking at me as though I were some kind of minor deity.
We looked over the menu, and when Robyn and Lucy told me what they thought
they'd like to eat, I saw that they'd picked out things that were among the
cheapest on the menu. I wanted to let them know that it was all right to
order whatever they wanted, but without sounding as though I was bragging;
I finally settled on changing the subject a bit, and telling them that I
usually came to that restaurant 2 or 3 times a month, plus whenever I
needed to take one of my clients out for lunch - but that because of my
latest project, hadn't been able to come there for several weeks, and
thanked them for giving me a much-needed excuse.
About that time, the headwaiter returned, and politely inquired as to
how things were, adding that it had been "what, a month or more?" since
he'd last seen me there - and that I was too valuable of a customer to stay
away that long, finishing by saying that they had started to worry that
something had been wrong during my last visit. I assured him that
everything had been fine, and that my absence was due only to too much
work. He sympathized, and I told him that my two lovely companions were
there with me for a small celebration, and that were it not for them, I
might still be at home. He thanked them profusely, and when I introduced
them, bowed and kissed their hands - putting Robyn even farther into orbit,
and almost embarrassing her mother. When he stood up again, he told me
that if we were there to celebrate, he would see what the chef had to
offer, and that our waiter would let us know. I thanked him, and he
immediately headed toward the kitchen.
After he left, Lucy looked at me strangely, and asked just how much
money I made working at home. I told her that while I wasn't going to be
another Bill Gates, I was comfortable enough that I didn't have to worry
about my few bills. I explained to her that I usually got called in on a
project when the people running it were in *big* trouble, and that because
of that, I generally got paid pretty well for meeting deadlines. She asked
me why I was driving a Volvo, and I simply told her that that was the car I
liked - which she correctly understood to mean that I could have bought
almost anything I wanted.
After that, I suggested that we have another look at the menu until the
waiter came back, and a couple minutes later, when I checked with them
again, they had been a lot less concerned about the price - they weren't
mercenary enough to order the most expensive items on the menu, and had
instead just decided on what sounded good to them.
We sat there sipping our wine for a few minutes before the waiter
reappeared. He told us that the chef had gotten a small amount of
particularly good squid, and wished to prepare some calamari to help us in
our celebration. I said that it sounded delightful to me, and when I
looked at Lucy, she agreed that she'd like to sample it, too. Robyn wasn't
so sure that she was willing to eat an entire order of squid, so her said that she could try a couple of hers, and Robyn stayed with her (new)
selection from the menu. The waiter bowed to her, said that he certainly
understood, and left us again.
After the waiter left, the wine steward returned to bring us another
carafe of wine, saying that he'd been told of our celebration and what the
chef would be preparing for us, and that if I would permit his boldness, he
would like to bring us a wine that he thought would be particularly good
with our meal. I agreed, and he left us alone again.
As we waited for our meal we sat there and chatted to each other about
all manner of things. Finally it got around to where, together, they told
me how they'd talked out their differences, written down a set of Special
Rules, and even been able to invoke those rules without causing offense to
each other. They also admitted that they'd started opening up to each
other, and after comparing notes a little, concluded that I'd been the one
that had made it possible for them to reach the point they were at now.
I was fortunately saved from further embarrassment by the arrival of our
meal, and shortly after that, our wine. The wine steward went through the
normal routine of opening it with a flourish (mildly impressing Robyn), and
offering me the cork. I declined, telling him that I knew him to have
impeccable taste (he bowed slightly at the compliment),
and he poured us each a glass of it before setting the bottle aside, and
left us to our meal.
Before we got too far into the meal, Robyn decided that she'd like to
have a taste of the calamari, and when her discretely gave her one
to sample, she got it into her mouth, chewed it a few times, and swallowed
it, saying that it tasted okay, but she wasn't sure that she wanted any
more of it - which seemed to suit her just fine!
As we were eating, we started chatting again, but now on a different
subject than what I'd done or not done by talking to the two of them. By
the time we'd finished our meal, most of the other patrons had left, and
only a few of them had been replaced by new ones - the restaurant was only
about half full. As we were sitting there, finishing off the last of the
wine, the waiter returned and inquired as to whether or not we would like
any dessert. Robyn was interested, but Lucy looked as though she couldn't
quite make up her mind. I suspected that she was pretty full, and possibly
a little concerned about the additional calories, and said that we were
still savoring the meal - and please our thanks to the chef for such an
excellent meal, would he? - and said that perhaps if he could come back in
a bit we'd have decided. He assured us that there was no hurry, and that
we could have all the time we wished, before leaving. I looked over at
Robyn and told her "I can see that you'd like some dessert!", to which she
gave me a mischievous smile, and turned to Lucy, asking her "How about
you?". She smiled and said that she'd like to, but after such a delicious
meal, didn't want to go home feeling heavy or over-full. I assured her
that the desserts there would only affect her taste buds and not her
stomach, but she still looked a little dubious.
When we got to the point where only bottoms of our wineglasses were wet,
the waiter returned to ask us about dessert again. I said that I knew that
the lady was interested, and that I would like to have a look, as
well. He smiled and nodded, returning in a few moments with the dessert
cart. I saw Robyn's eyes start to get _real_ big at first, but she quickly
regained her dignity, and pretended as though she saw such things every
day. She quickly decided on something that was made up of
about 7 different kinds of chocolate, and the waiter wheeled the cart
over to between me and Lucy. The waiter could see her eyeing a couple of
things, and politely said that everything on the cart was made by their own
dessert chef, and he would be deeply disappointed if such a lovely lady
declined his offerings. That made her smile, and she finally settled on a
small pastry while I selected an Italian ice. Before leaving, the waiter
asked if we'd like some coffee - their own house blend, of course - to
accompany our dessert? I agreed, and suggested that perhaps coffee would
be a bit much for the lady - he readily concurred, and suggested that
perhaps she'd like a nice cup of *fresh* hot chocolate to go along with her
dessert? Robyn quickly agreed, and as he was leaving,
took the first bite of her dessert - and her and I both got a
chuckle at the look of pure bliss on her face when she got the full taste
of it. It was mine and Robyn's turn to be amused when her started
eating her pastry - as she chewed the first bite, her entire face seemed to
light up in enjoyment. When she'd swallowed it, she turned to me and said
"That's absolutely the lightest, most delicious thing I've ever tasted!". I
told her that she would probably make the dessert chef's entire *week* if
she would repeat that comment to the waiter, and she blushed a bit and said
that he deserved it.
When the waiter came back with the coffee and hot chocolate, Lucy did
repeat her opinion to him, causing the waiter to smile and say that the
dessert chef would be delighted to know that he'd been able to please her
so greatly - which made her blush slightly again.
We all took our time with our dessert, enjoying it as much as possible,
and by the time we'd finished it, and our drinks, the restaurant had nearly
emptied. Most of its regular patrons knew that it closed at 10:00 PM, and
it was now a little before 9:00. When the waiter came back again, he asked
us if there would be anything else. I asked Robyn if she'd like another
cup of hot chocolate, and got an enthusiastic yes in reply; when I turned
to Lucy, she said that the coffee was wonderful, but said that it was
getting a bit late, and she didn't think she needed any more of it. The
waiter told her that it was also available as decaffeinated - certainly
with no loss of flavor! - and that we were their treasured customers and
he would be delighted to serve us as long as we cared to stay. She gave
in, and said that she would like another cup of coffee then, and confirmed
with the waiter that she wanted decaf. When he turned to me, I simply told
him that I would follow the lady's lead, and join her. He nodded, and
headed off; returning a couple minutes later with another cup of hot
chocolate for Robyn and coffee for me and Lucy, saying that he did not wish
to disturb us as we enjoyed our coffee. I thanked him, and off he went
again.
When we'd finished our drinks, I signaled to him that we were ready to
leave, and he brought over the check. I looked it over, write in a nice
tip for him, and put my American Express card on the tray. After he'd
left, Lucy looked at me and said "That wasn't a Gold card, was it?", and I
said that no, it wasn't. She said that it didn't look like the regular AE
card, and I finally admitted that it was the platinum card. Her eyes
widened a bit at that, and even Robyn seemed to understand what was going
on, because she gave me another one of her minor-deity looks.
When the waiter came back, I signed the receipt, and when I'd gotten my
card and copy of the charge, he moved around to hold Robyn's chair for her
as she got up, letting me attend to Lucy. When we were all standing, Robyn
came around to stand on the other side of me from her mother, and the
waiter came around behind her, stopping in front of us. He bowed slightly
and said that it was his pleasure to have had us as their guests that
night; then he reached out first for Lucy's hand and then Robyn's, kissing
them in turn before stepping aside to let us leave. Lucy and Robyn fairly
*glowed* as we headed toward the door; when we got to the front, the
headwaiter approached, and said that it had gotten a bit cool out, and if I
cared to wait inside a moment, the valet would have the car ready for us in
just a moment. As we waited, he thanked me for coming back, and after
saying that he hoped my next visit wouldn't take so long - "and do bring
these two goddesses back with you - please!" winning him radiant smiles
from both of them - and I assured him that it wouldn't. About then, the
valet opened the door, and started to come in; but when he saw us standing
there, stayed outside, holding the door for us, instead. As we passed him,
he said that he hoped we'd enjoyed our time with them and would return.
When we'd gotten into the car (which didn't take too long; it really had
turned cool), both Lucy and Robyn emitted sighs of pure contentment as I
pulled away from the curb. All during the ride home, they talked about all
they'd seen, and how lovely everything was, and "did you *see* that....",
and so on. As I turned onto the street to our apartment complex, Lucy
looked at me as thanked me for making her promotion something she'd
remember for a good, long time; and prompting
Robyn to chime in with her own expression of appreciation. I told them
that it really had been my pleasure, telling them that I'd been the envy of
every who saw the three of us that night. The both giggled a little at
that, just as I pulled into the parking lot of our apartment complex.
When I'd pulled into my parking space in front of my apartment, and we'd
gotten out, somebody came toward us from the shadows, surprising the hell
out of us. When they got closer, we could see that it was a teenager, and
that not only was he pretty ragged-looking, but appeared to be high on
something. When he got close, he stopped, and asked me for a couple
dollars. I told him I didn't think so, and he said that if I didn't give
it to him, he'd _take_ it from me. I pushed Lucy and Robyn behind me a
little, and they stepped back even more on their own. I told the kid that
if he tried to take money from me, he'd be sorry when I didn't kill him.
That kind of surprised him, and he said that he had a knife, and he'd use
it. My response was that in that case, not only would he be sorry that I
hadn't killed him, but that he'd find himself in the
jail ward of the hospital, too. That seemed to get through to him a
little, and when he realized that not only wasn't I afraid of him, but that
he might actually get himself if he tried anything, he decided to try
the pickings elsewhere - heading off away from us and the apartment
complex. When he'd gotten a hundred yards away, or so, both Robyn and Lucy
came up to me and wrapped their arms around me. When I put my arms around
them, I could feel them shaking from both fear and their sobbing. I softly
assured them that there wasn't anything to worry about, and that it was all
over, and that nothing was going to happen. After a couple minutes, they'd
gotten themselves together again, and we went into their apartment.
When we got inside, Robyn said that she was exhausted, and was going to
go to bed. She heading down the hallway toward her bedroom, leaving me
with her in the living room. We kind of stood there, awkwardly, for
a minute when she said that as much as she liked dressing up to go out, the
clothes were never really meant to really be comfortable in. I laughed in
reply, and admitted that I was a lot more comfortable in jeans and sports
shirts, myself. She asked if I'd mind if she went in to change, and I
suggested to her that if _she_ didn't mind, I'd go back to my place to
change, too, and be right back. She thought about it for a moment, and
said that rather than us keeping Robyn awake, maybe it would be better if
she came over to my apartment, instead. I agreed, and let myself out as
she was heading back to her bedroom.
I got changed and had hung my suit back up when I heard Lucy knocking at
the door. I opened the door for her, and found her standing there in the
too-small T-shirt and frayed jeans I'd seen her in before. And it was
obvious that she thought the temperatures out were a little cool, because I
could see her nipples poking out the front of the shirt.
I quickly invited her in, and asked her if she'd like something to
drink. She said that a Coke would be fine, and after a couple moments,
asked if I had anything to put in it - saying that she still felt a little
shaky from the little encounter outside. I told her I had some rum, and
she said that was fine, make it a strong one. I warned her that it was
151, and she said that was even better, and she still wanted a strong one.
I filled a water glass about half full of rum, dropped in a single ice
cube, and filled the glass the rest of the way with part of a can of Coke;
then opened a can of Coke for myself, and went into the living room. She
was sitting at one end of the couch with her legs under her again, and I
handed her the glass and the rest of 'her' can of Coke. She felt how much
was left in the can, gave me a curious look, and took a big from
the glass - and promptly started gasping. When she'd caught her breath
again, said "I said 'strong', not _lethal_!", and laughed a little bit. I
laughed back, and reminded her that I'd warned her it was 151, and
besides, she could add more Coke to it, and start thinning it down. She
took another - smaller - from the glass, promptly filled it back up
from her Coke, and asked me if I wasn't nervous about what had happened
outside. I told her that I wasn't since it really hadn't been anything too
serious. She looked surprised at that, and said that it had seemed pretty
serious to her. I replied by telling her that it wasn't as bad as it might
have looked: the kid was young, obviously stoned on something, and if she
looked close, she could have seen that he wasn't in very good shape,
either. She thought about that for a second, and said "Yeah. But he still
had a knife!". I pointed out that he hadn't *shown* a knife, so it was
only the word of a stoned thief that there was one, and that even if he did
have one, he was still both and stoned. She asked "But he still
might have you!", and I told her that I didn't think he could have
hurt me unless I'd gotten real clumsy or did something real stupid. She
asked what I meant, and I had to explain to her a little bit about some of
the things that I'd done in the military, and some of the places I'd found
myself even after I'd gotten out, taking up the better part of an hour.
She seemed to understand that I'd left a bit of it out, but seemed to also
understand that I'd have been fully able to deal with the twit if he'd been
stupid enough to continue.
Then she shivered a little bit, and said "Between remembering that, and
how cool it is out there, I'm feeling a little chilly". I told her that if
she liked, I'd be glad to get her a blanket to wrap around herself, and she
said that a blanket would be too hot, and a moment later, asked if I'd mind
if she sat next to me, instead. I told her that I'd made it a point to
never object to having skimpily-dressed pretty sit next to me, and
she gave me a little laugh, saying "Great! But first, I've got to get rid
of some of that wine from the restaurant". I told her that I figured she
could figure out where the bathroom was, getting me a smile and a nod
before she got up and headed that direction.
A couple minutes later, she came back in, and had me twist around a
little on the couch, so that she could nestle herself into the crook of my
arm next to my shoulder. I had my arm resting on the back of the couch,
and when she'd gotten herself situated, she reached up and pulled my arm
down around her shoulders, holding my hand in hers. When she was
comfortable, she said "You know, it's been *years* sit I was able to just
sit and snuggle up next to a like this - I'd forgotten just how nice it
could feel." I thanked her for the compliment, and told her that it felt
pretty good for me, too.
We sat there like that for several minutes, both of us comfortable just
to have the physical contact and closeness of another human being next to
us, before she looked up at me and said "You know, when you first moved in,
I thought you were kind of a nerdy bum, spending almost all your time
inside your apartment. Then after we talked outside that day, I realized
that there was more to you than what I first thought. Then when Robyn got
interested in your computer, and started coming over to visit you, I
worried that you might be some kind of pervert or something and try to
molest her. When I got back from my trip, I was worried that you had
somehow gotten her into bed with you. It was only when I came over to
apologize to you and we had a chance to talk a little more that I realized
just how much there was to you; and when you started helping me and Robyn
out with our problems, it only made me understand just how thoughtful and
smart you are. Tonight, when we went to the restaurant, I started to see
how considerate and polite you are, but I still thought you were a little
wimpy. I mean, after the way I acted around you, and showing myself off to
you - yes, I did it on purpose! - you still didn't try to grope me or hit
on me or anything else; I even wondered if you were gay, until I saw the
way you looked at me in this outfit! But after the way you handled that
creep outside, and hearing about what you've done, I don't think that
you're the slightest bit wimpy! I just don't understand how a can be
both as calm and patient as you are, and have the guts to stand up to a
punk like that". I laughingly told her that I was glad to hear that
*somebody* had a good opinion of me, and she jabbed me in the ribs with her
elbow, saying "I'm serious, dammit!". I got serious too, then, and asked
her why she thought that a couldn't be both gentle and masculine at the
same time. She thought about it for a bit, and finally said "I suppose
that there really isn't any reason why he couldn't - it's just that I've
never really seen it before, and don't quite understand it". I told her
that I thought that there really wasn't any contradiction to it at all -
only perhaps that it _might_ be a little unusual, which she answered with
an "and how!". I continued by saying that after my experiences, I really
didn't figure that there was anything I needed to fear physically, and the
conquering of that fear had given me a certain sense of tranquility that
made it easier to deal with other concerns. I told her that I wasn't
immune to pain or disease, that I still suffered the same kinds of maladies
that affected everyone else, that I still felt love and anger and all the
rest - it was just that my experience had taught me how to deal with those
things in a way that worked for *me*.
She responded to that by asking me if I still felt desire, too; I
answered that no matter what else she might think of me, I was still human,
and still a man, and most certainly did feel desire. With that, she pulled
my hand down a little farther, pulled her T-shirt out away from her body,
and tucked my hand down the front of it, placing it securely on her left
breast, saying "like now?". I could feel her nipple hardening under my
hand, and told her "like even _before_ now, when I saw you for the first
time in your blouse and shorts, and earlier tonight, when I saw the dress
you'd bought and how you'd made yourself up", and started softly squeezing
her breast, and rolling her nipple around in my palm. She looked up at me
and asked "Did you notice Robyn, too?", and I told her that I'd noticed
BOTH of them, which she followed by asking "Did you know that she'd got a
crush on you?". I simply told her "Well, I _have_ noticed that she seems
to have a pretty high opinion of me...", which earned me a snort from Lucy.
She then told me "She's got more than just a high opinion of you. I think
if you gave her half a chance, she'd hop into your bed and do her damnedest
to screw you silly!"; I was a little worried about the direction the
conversation was going, and asked her "Are you suggesting that I take her
up on it? Or telling me that if I did, you'd have my nuts to hang on your
car mirror?", which got me a brief laugh before she answered "I'm *not*
suggesting it - though I think she could do a whole helluva lot worse for
her first time," - (Phew! I thought to myself) - " and if she DID pick you
for her first, I don't know if I'd want to know about it, or not." - (yay!)
- " I do know that if I found out you'd been with her, I wouldn't want to
do anything to either one of you - I love her too much, and I've gotten to
the point where I wouldn't want anything to happen to you, either".
I asked her "You just said that you didn't know if you'd want to hear
about it if Robyn and I did start making love. Why not?", and after a
couple of hesitations, she whispered "Because I think I'd be jealous of
her". I'd expected some other answer, and when I looked down at her, saw
that she was looking up at me with fear in her eyes - as though she
expected me to jump up and run away from her, or something. I smiled at
her, to reassure her, and told her that I didn't think that she would have
anything to be jealous about, either from me, OR Robyn - not that she had
anything to worry about (technically true - Robyn and I weren't taking any
chances of her getting pregnant, and I figured that after what Lucy had
just said, my character wasn't a concern to her, either). She gave me a
questioning look, and I elaborated by telling her that what I felt toward
Robyn was something completely different that what I could feel toward her.
She got a little bit of a surprised look on her face, and I told her "Yes,
I'm saying that I most certainly could feel more toward you than what your
average Next Door Neighbor might. You're intelligent, attractive, you've
got enough sense to listen when somebody tells you something, you've got
enough intuition or whatever that you don't need everything explained to
you, you don't whine or snivel about everything that happens in your life,
you've got more guts or nerve or whatever than nearly all the women I've
ever met, sexy as hell, and you cuddle up next to me real well, to boot!".
That last part kind of caught her by surprise, and made her smile up at me.
I continued by telling her "What I feel toward Robyn is probably something
between what a and uncle would, with a little lechery tossed in.
Yes, I admit that I've thought a few times about what it would be like to
have Robyn in bed with me - and I expect that any with hair on his
balls that isn't either dead or has had the same thoughts. That does
NOT mean that I would do anything to coerce her, or entice her, or follow
up on those thoughts, though. If Robyn threw herself at me, I'd be
flattered, and I'd probably catch her - and give her several chances to
change her mind before anything permanent happened." - again, all
technically true; just the time tenses were a bit backward - "Hell, if she
kept at it, I might even give some pretty serious thought to taking her up
on it. But even then, what I'd feel toward Robyn, sexy as hell though she
may be, would be completely different from what I'd feel toward a
full-grown adult woman".
She asked me what I meant, and it was my turn to give _her_ a little bit
of a reproachful look, saying "I didn't think I'd have to explain that part
to you. When you were married, you loved your husband, at least at first,
didn't you?" - she nodded - "And when Robyn came along, you loved her,
too?" - another nod - "Didn't you love them both, but in different ways?".
She answered me by saying "I knew what that meant to _me_, I just wanted to
know if it meant the same thing to you; and from what you just said, I know
that it does. I also noticed the way you described me, and that the
'attractive' part was the *second* thing you mentioned, and that everything
else came before the 'sexy' part. Is that really the way you think?". I
told her that I appreciated a pretty, sexy as much as anyone else, but
that I also understood that physical beauty faded with time - though not
memory - and that sexiness was something that a person couldn't
particularly control. I said that all the other traits were things that a
person _could_ exercise, and choose to control to some degree; and that
they were the ones that seemed to be the basis for most of the long-lasting
marriages I'd ever seen and heard about.
With that, she pulled my hand out of her T-shirt, and asked me if my
offer of a blanket was still good. I said that it was, and she asked me to
get it, please, sliding a little away from me so that I could get up.
While I was up to get the blanket, I also took advantage of the
opportunity to recycle some of the wine and such that I'd had over the
evening; and when I returned, Lucy was sitting a little farther away on the
couch than she'd been when I'd left her. I opened it up a bit, she
gestured that she wanted me to sit down first, when I had, she told me to
scoot over next to her, so I did. When I was comfortable, she stood up on
the couch, took a step over me, and turned herself so that she was facing
me before sitting down on my lap with her legs on either side of me. Once
she got herself situated, she surprised me by reaching down and pulling her
T-shirt up over her head, revealing her firm with their dark pink
areolas and nipples, which were slightly erect. When she gave her hair a
little shake, it nearly gave me eyestrain watching the way her firm moved around on her chest; the whole thing was repeated when she tossed the
T-shirt off to the side. When she turned back to me, she said "I've been
thinking about you ever since you came over to pick us up for dinner. I
was a little afraid of you after the way you chased off that kid, but after
sitting her next to you, and hearing the way you think about things, I know
that I want to get to know you better - a LOT better. I suppose that I
could have played the little games that other women like to play when
they're interested in a man, but I don't like them; and from what you've
said, I don't think you like them, either. You seem like a pretty
straight-ahead kind of guy, even if you are polite and thoughtful about it.
From what you've said, I don't think that you're going to try and hustle me
into bed as fast as you can; in fact, I think that if or when we wind up
sleeping together will depend on me, not you. It's been too damn long
since I was with a last - since my divorce, in fact - and I'm both
scared spitless at the idea that you might not like me, and excited as hell
at the idea that you will. I think you want to get to know me better, too,
but don't want to push me or lead me on about it. I know that I like you a
lot, and think that maybe I'm falling in love with you, and it scares me
not knowing how you feel, really. It felt *good* sitting next to you like
that, with no going, and no need to say anything, and I want to feel
that way again, and more; and the way you held my tit in your hand without
trying to grope me all over, and just being content with a little intimacy
like that without trying to crawl all over me made me happier than I've
felt in a long time. I've never done anything like this before, and I'm
scared, and I wish I could just stop blabbering like this, and *HOLD* me,
dammit!". With that, she started to cry, and I pulled her up against me,
with her head on my shoulder, pulling the blanket over the two of us.
While she shook, and leaked and blubbered and sniffled, I held her against
me, softly stroking and patting her back, telling her that it was OK, I
understood, and making other comforting noises.
After about 10 minutes, she'd started to calm down again; though she was
still crying, she wasn't going through the gasping-for-air kind of
breathing, and her body wasn't shaking from her sobbing. A couple of
minutes later, she pulled back from me a little bit, and said "Oh, GOD,
look at me. I must look like a mess, and I've probably embarrassed you and
made a complete fool of myself.", while hanging her head down and sniffling
from having to blow her runny nose. I put my hand under her chin, and
lifted her head a bit, so that she could see that I was looking directly
into her eyes, and see the understanding and sympathy in _my_ eyes. I
undid the buttons on my shirt, pulled it off, and handed it to her, saying
"Here. Blow.", as though she were a small child, and making her smile
through her tears. She started to shake her head, and I teasingly told her
"I'm gonna have to wash it anyway, now, so you might as well get some more
use out of it!", making her laugh a little. She finally took it, blew her
nose on it; when she was done, I exaggerated taking it from her by the
corner and holding it well clear of myself, tossing it past the end of the
couch, making her laugh again. When she looked at me again, I held her
face in my hands, and told her "It's pretty
obvious that was tough for you - and I'm glad that you had the courage
to say the things you did. Yes, I _do_ like you - a lot, I think - and I
WOULD like to get to know you better. You're right that I'm not going to
push or tease or anything else to try and get you to sleep with me. I
don't think you were stupid or anything like that - I don't see anything
wrong with *any* honest emotion, as long as it isn't hurtful. I'm
flattered that you think enough of me to be willing to open yourself up to
me that way, and I hope that I can be deserving of the trust you've shown
me. You're right that I don't like the kinds of little games that most
women play, and I'm glad that you don't like them, either. I enjoyed
having you next to me, too, and I don't want for it to stop, either; and I
hope that we can become close enough that we can have more than just
snuggling next to each other on the couch. I don't know if what we have
now can turn into more, or not; I hope that it can, and now that I know you
want to find out, too, I'm going to help us find out. If it doesn't work
out, for whatever reason, then we can both know that it wasn't because of
any kind of 'defect' in either of us. Your face is puffy, your eyes are
red, your nose is still runny, and I still think you're lovely. Now quit
worrying about things that haven't happened yet or may never happen, and
let me hold you", pulling her back next to me.
At that, I could see the tension and fear drain out of her, and she
gladly rested her head on my shoulder again while I pulled the blanket
around us. We sat like that for several more minutes before she started
wiggling around on my lap. When I asked her what the problem was, she
admitted that her legs were starting to cramp up a little. I asked her if
she wanted us to lay down, and when she pulled away from me to look in my
eyes, saw that I was only offering to help her get comfortable, and no
more. She nodded, and after she stood up, I laid down on the couch on my
back, and she quickly laid down on her stomach on top of me with her legs
on either side of mine, pulling the blanket she'd been holding over us. As
her weight came to rest on me, I made a fake groaning-pain noise; she
raised herself up a little, and poked me in the side, saying "I know I'm
not that heavy, you stinker!". I laughed, and told her she was right - and
adding that I thought she 'felt just fine'. Since I had my arms around
her, and was softly and slowly stroking her from her shoulders down to the
top of her shorts, she caught the joke, and laughed with me before lowering
herself again and snuggling her head into my shoulder.
We laid there like that for quite a while; I was just starting to drift
off to sleep when I felt her move above me as she raised herself up. She
smiled at me, and said that she wished she could stay there like that all
night, but that she thought Robyn might get a little worried if she wasn't
there in the morning. I told her "I wish you could stay, too, but I think
you're right about Robyn". She gave me a little smile of regret, and after
looking into my eyes for a few moments, lowered her head and kissed me. I
kissed her back, and after only a few moments, the temperature of the kiss
had risen dramatically - my penis was starting to get hard, and I could
feel her stiffening nipples where they were pressing against me. When the
kiss finally broke, she said "Wow! I think if I don't get out of here now,
I might not get out of here at all!"; I answered her by saying "If you
must, you must...", and making a big show of wiping a pretend tear from my
eye. She understood that I was only showing my regret that she had to
leave, and laughed at my exaggerated show of sorrow. Then she got up, and
dropped the blanket on me, giving me another wonderful show as her jiggled slightly. She saw where I was looking, and asked me "You don't
think they're too small?". I smiled at her, and told her that I thought
they were just the right size for her, and couldn't imagine her with them
any larger or smaller. She curtsied at the comment, giving me another
show, and bent over to pick up her T-shirt to put it on. When she leaned
over, I could see how her moved on her chest without becoming
deformed; and when she pulled the over her head, they only flattened
a little in response to her raising her arms. I got up then, and went with
her to the door, where we shared another incendiary kiss before she left to
go back to her apartment.
When I went to bed, it was quite some time before I was able to get to
sleep.
It was late the next morning when Robyn came over, telling me that she
and her were heading over to the swimming pool, and asking if I
wanted to come along. I welcomed the chance to see both of them in
swimsuits, and a quickly agreed.
When I got to the pool, I saw that they'd gotten there ahead of me, but
apparently by only a minute or so - Lucy was wearing a smallish bikini that
hugged her ass as though it had been painted on, and a halter top that was
just barely enough to beat the local laws on indecency. She was busy
spreading a beach towel on a reclining pool chair, and Robyn was in her
customary bikini, as well, sticking her toe in the pool to check it's
temperature. When Lucy finished getting the towel situated to suit
herself, she stood up and turned around, seeing me for the first time. I
gestured toward her, indicating her suit, and made a "hot enough to burn"
gesture with my hand as I walked toward her. When I got up to her, she
said "I thought you might like to see what you missed out on last night-",
and I teased her by saying "I missed out on something? What? When?
Where?". She poked me in the ribs, and said "I can see that I missed out
on something, too!", gesturing toward the bulge of my swimsuit.
About that time, we were interrupted by a big splash, shortly followed
by a minor rainstorm of pool water - apparently, Robyn had taken the
opportunity to do a 'cannonball' into the pool at the end nearest us.
I gestured toward the pool, and said "I think that was our cue to join
in.", Lucy nodded her agreement, and I called out "Last one in is a rotten
egg!" before making a mad dash for the pool. It caught her completely
unaware, and it was a couple of seconds before she started after me, giving
me the chance to dive into the pool just ahead of her.
The three of us splashed around in the pool for a good half hour; it was
really a pleasant experience to be the center of attention of two
well-build lovelies in bikinis. Robyn, as noted before, was an excellent
swimmer; Lucy was doing a pretty good job, too. Somehow, I managed not to
let myself drown - mostly.
Finally, though Lucy and I were starting to get tired, and got out of
the pool to go and lay on the pool chairs. As we laid there soaking up the
sun, Robyn continued to splash around in the pool, and make dives off the
diving board. A while later, Robyn got tired as well, and came over to lay
down with us. She started talking about how much she'd enjoyed dinner the
night before. She finished up by saying that when she told Sandra about
it, she'd be "soooooo jealous!". At the mention of Sandra, Lucy started a
bit, and said that she'd almost forgotten to tell Robyn that Sandra was
going to be coming to visit earlier than expected - that she'd be arriving
the following Thursday, in fact. Robyn almost screamed in happiness at
that, and started dancing around the pool - I looked over at Lucy, and she
rolled her eyes at me, indicating that she thought that perhaps Robyn had
lost her mind. I laughed, and told her "Remember what you said about
another not being that much more trouble?", and she stuck her tongue
out at me in reply, laughing when I made a kissing motion at it.
By this time, Robyn had worked her way back around to us, and flopped
down on her chair again. When I turned to look at her, she gave me a
Significant Look, and said "I'm going to be *so glad* when she finally gets
here! I'm sure we're going to have so much fun!".
When some other people showed up for a dip in the pool, Robyn got back
up, and joined their kids in some game whose rules wouldn't make a lot of
sense to any adult, and involved a lot of splashing and swimming. Lucy and
I stayed out in the sun, and after a bit, she got up and moved her chair
closer to me, so that we could hold hands as we sunbathed. When she asked
me if I'd put some sun block on her, it was all she could do not to laugh
out loud when I asked "Can I use my tongue?". She handed me the lotion,
and I started spreading it out on her shoulders. As I worked my way down
her back, she kind of wiggled her hips, and when I got down to her suit
bottom, started easing my hand under the edge of it as I smeared the lotion
around. After she'd let me get my hand completely under her suit bottom,
and give her ass a nice massage with the lotion, she turned over, and I
could see that her nipples were erect, and poking through her top. She
said "Do my front, too?", and laughed softly when I replied "I'd die to!".
I moved around so that my body was blocking her from the view of the other
people, and as I applied the lotion to her, used the opportunity to slide
my hands under her top and play with her breasts, making her nipples even
harder. I couldn't spend too much time there, though, and I'm sure she was
as sorry as I was when I slid along the chair, and started applying the
lotion to her belly. She quickly perked up, though, as I allowed my hands
to dip under her suit bottoms, and brush across her soft bush; and briefly
slide across the outside of her vagina, pausing to give her clitoris brief
little rubs. I still didn't want to draw attention to us, though, and
didn't carry on like that for any longer than I dared. I could see a
combination of relief and disappointment in her eyes, though, when I
finally stopped. When I stood up, she could see that my penis had hardened
considerably, and with a mischievous look in her eye, asked if I'd like her
to 'do' me, too. I caught the meaning, and said "Sure - I'd love it!".
She had me lay down on my stomach first, and almost duplicated what I'd
done to her: first applying the lotion to my shoulders, and when she'd
gotten to my lower back, taking the opportunity to slide her hands under my
swim trunks and squeeze my ass. When she was done with my back, she had me
turn over - careful to keep herself between me and the other people, so
that the couldn't see my erection - and started on my front. When she got
down to my belly, she didn't even hesitate to slide her hands under the
waistband of my suit and start rubbing my erect cock, and slide her hand
even further inside to caress my balls.
She, too, understood the need to make it look innocent though, and soon
finished applying the lotion, letting me turn back over onto my stomach to
keep my erection from becoming obvious to the other people. When she'd
laid back down on her chair, she turned her head toward me, and said "You
know, that has got to be the most erotic, sexiest thing I've ever
experienced - what you did to me, and what I did to you; right out
here in front of all these other people!". I smiled at her, and told
her "That's one of the nice things about sensuality: it can be an
aphrodisiac all on it's own."; she nodded her understanding, and with a
gleam in her eye said "With stuff like that to encourage me, I don't think
it's going to take as long as I'd thought!", meaning her wish for us to
become intimate. I smiled in return, and took hold of her hand as we laid
there for another couple of hours before heading back to our respective
apartments hand in hand, leaving Robyn playing in the pool.
Part Four
About 5:00, Robyn's mother, Lucy, stopped by to tell me that she had to
go do her grocery shopping, and ask me to keep an eye on Robyn while she
was gone.
5:30, or so, Robyn came over and asked where her had gone, and
after I told her, asked if she could use my shower to rinse the chlorine
and such from the pool off. I said "Sure, go ahead", and didn't any more
than have the words out of my mouth than she had pulled her bikini top off,
and started tugging her bikini bottoms down, right there in front of me. I
wasn't disappointed by this, of course, but it still surprised me a bit.
With a wicked little smile on her face, Robyn headed in to take a shower,
wiggling her cute butt at me the whole time.
I heard the shower shut off a few minutes later, and shortly after that,
Robyn calling to me, asking me to bring her a towel. I got one, and when I
started to hand it in to her, she grabbed my wrist, and pulled me into the
bathroom with her. She asked me "What's the matter? Don't you want to
spend any more time with me?". I assured her that I most certainly did,
but that I didn't think that we had enough time to really have any fun
before her got back. She asked when her had left, and when I
told her, said that her almost always took an hour to do the
shopping, even though the grocery store was only a couple of blocks away -
and then added that she figured we had another 15 minutes, anyway. With
that, she leaned back against the sink, spread her legs, and started
caressing her clitoris and the outside of her vagina; in just a few
seconds, I could see her vaginal lips were extended, and her clit was
starting to show itself, as well. I could also see that the excitement and
cool air had hardened her breasts, making her nipples stand up like little
volcanoes.
My cock started getting hard, and when she saw the bulge in my pants,
stopped what she was doing, dropped to her knees, and started unfastening
my belt. Realizing that we didn't have much time, I pushed her hands away,
and started unhooking my belt myself; she used the opportunity to unzip my
pants, and when my belt was free, unfasten them and pull them down to my
knees. With only my underwear left, she quickly reached up and pulled the
front of them down, so that they were 'latched' under my balls, opened her
mouth, and my entire penis in. When she started moving her head
back and forth, and massaging my cock with her tongue, it wasn't long
before I had gotten hard enough that she couldn't keep the whole thing in
her mouth; settling instead on me in far enough that the head of my
erection softly hit the back of her throat on each inward stroke. After
just a couple minutes, though, she stopped, and looked up at me saying "I'm
still on my period, so we can't do any more". I nodded my understanding,
and she promptly went back to my still-wet cock, and rubbing
different parts of it with her tongue when she had most of it in her mouth.
When she had me almost entirely in her mouth, it felt like I was plugged
into a vacuum cleaner, and it wasn't too long before I could feel myself
getting ready to cum. She seemed to sense it, too, and started cupping my
balls and gently stroking and squeezing them as she continued to blow me.
With that added incentive, it was only a couple minutes more before I
started shooting wad after wad of hot into her eagerly mouth,
watching her cheeks bulge with each spasm, and her throat move as she
swallowed it as fast as she could. Even after I had shot the last drop of
my sperm into her eager mouth, she continue to suck and lick on my penis,
cleaning it - only when I had softened again did she release my penis from
her lips. I reached down, and pulled her to a standing position, and then
suggested to her that she should sit on the edge of the sink; when she did,
I gently nudged her legs apart, and moved down to start licking her vaginal
lips and on her clitoris. my dick still seemed to turn her
on, and it wasn't long before her fluids were almost running out of her,
and she was moaning and hunching her crotch up against my face as I slid my
tongue into her vagina. When I used some of her lubrication that had run
down the crack of her ass to wet my finger and slide it into her little
pink rosebud, she started moaning even more, and when I started sliding my
finger in and out of her ass in time with the I was doing on her
clitoris, she finally went over the edge, and climaxing. As I felt her
spasms on my finger, I would twist it inside her and rub her clitoris,
adding to the intensity of it for her, and making her orgasm last even
longer. Finally, though, her climax started to dwindle, and when I stood
up to pull up my underwear and pants, she was barely able to stand after
sliding off the sink.
I moved over and held her for a bit, until she could (almost literally)
get her legs under her, and when she could stand, I handed her bikini - and
'helping' her as she put it on (making sure the cups fit, smoothing the
bottoms across her ass and mons, and so on), which made her giggle.
After she had her suit on again, and properly adjusted, we went back
into the living room and sat down next to each other on the couch. She
started looking at me strangely, and finally said "You and my like each
other, don't you?". I admitted that we did, and she asked me "Do you think
you're going to sleep with her?". That kind of surprised me (but not much
- I was starting to
understand Robyn a bit), and I told her that I wasn't sure - that right
then, her and I were just learning about each other's habits and
personalities, and that I really didn't know for certain one way or the
other if we'd be intimate with each other. Robyn DID manage to surprise me
when she said "Well, I hope the two of you do start sleeping together - I
love you both, and I know has been real lonely since she and Daddy got
divorced". I asked her if she wouldn't be jealous or anything, and she
gave me an impish smile and said "Well, a little, maybe - but as long as
you don't forget about me, not too much". About that time, we heard her
mother's car pull up, and Robyn went out to help her carry in the
groceries.
A little later, Lucy came over and told me that I was invited over to
their place for supper - she'd bought some steaks, and was making steaks
and baked potatoes for all of us. I agreed, and asked her if she wanted me
to bring anything - her reply was "just the beer!" before she left again.
About 15 minutes later, I grabbed a 6-pack from the fridge, and went
over - finding that Robyn had changed out of her swimsuit and into a pair
of the tightest shorts I'd ever seen and a man's sleeveless undershirt that
had been cut off at about her belly so that it literally hung down from the
ends of her breasts. Lucy had changed too, into her frayed cutoffs and
light buttoned blouse.
As the potatoes baked, we sat around a bit, Lucy and I drinking beer,
with Robyn taking the opportunity to beg swallows from us while Lucy and I
chatted about different things. About the time we finished the first beer,
it was time to start the steaks broiling, so Lucy took care of that while I
collected us each another beer - and asking her if she'd mind if I gave
Robyn one of her own. Lucy laughed at that, and agreed - Robyn was quite
delighted when I got back into the living room and handed her a beer with
an explanation. A few moments later, Lucy joined us, saying that the
steaks would be ready in a while, and adding that while she was out, she'd
stopped off at the store and rented a for us to watch - and
giving me a Significant Look. We all continued to talk about a variety of
things until the steaks were done, pausing only when Lucy got up to go in
and turn them over.
When they were ready, we all trooped into the kitchen and got our plates
ready. Lucy told me that she hoped the steak for me was large enough, but
that she'd gotten smaller ones so that we all "wouldn't feel too 'log-y'
after we finished". I said that it was just fine, as did Robyn. We all
moved over to the dining table, and enjoyed our meal - steak, baked potato,
corn, and rolls.
After we'd finished, I helped Lucy carry the dishes back into
the kitchen, and then stayed to help her as she washed them and the
other items that were ready - she washed and I dried, while Robyn went into
her bedroom.
With the dinner dishes done, Lucy and I went back into the living room
after collecting ourselves another beer, and were soon joined by Robyn, who
had changed into a nightdress - a *very* lightweight nightdress, that did a
pretty good job of suggesting what was under it. She got a stern look from
her mother, but no comments; I simply looked at her and raised my eyebrows.
Robyn went over and sat in a large reclining chair they had, and Lucy led
me over to sit on the couch with her. We had just sat down when she stood
up again, saying "I almost forgot about the movie!" before going over to
the and putting a videocassette into the VCR. Before she turned the and VCR on, though, she turned and asked Robyn to open the windows a
little, and let some fresh air into the apartment. She waited until Robyn
was back in the chair before turning on the and VCR and starting the
movie. She came back over to where I was sitting, and gestured me to move
over a little; when I did, she sat next to me, pulled her legs up under
herself, and leaned against me while pulling my arm around her. When I
looked over at Robyn, I could see that she had watched all of that, and was
simply smiling; when she saw that I was looking at her, smiled even more,
and nodded her head that it was okay. I smiled back, and turned to watch
the movie: Last Tango in Paris.
After about half an hour of the movie, Lucy said that she was feeling a
bit cold. I asked her if she wanted the windows closed, and she asked
Robyn if _she_ was cold. Robyn said 'no', so Lucy told me that there
should be a comforter at the end of the couch, and that if I'd hand it to
her, she'd just use it. I found it where she'd said, and helped her spread
it out and cover up with it. When she'd gotten it arranged to her
satisfaction, she reached over, and pulled my hand and forearm under it,
laying them across her lower belly. Then, by the comforter,
unbuttoned her blouse, and pulling my hand up to hold her breast. As we
watched the movie, she would sometimes squeeze my hand, indicating to me
that she wanted me to play with her and nipples; always a
gentleman, I readily complied.
When the ended, I casually pulled my hand away, and Lucy
discretely buttoned her blouse again. She threw the comforter back and
stood up, then asking me if I had a VCR. I told her I did, and she said
that she'd also gotten a couple of other tapes the store, as well.
She turned to Robyn and said that she'd rented some teeny-bopper or
other that Robyn had been after her about. Robyn was ecstatic about that,
and I asked Lucy what the other was. She gave me a secretive smile,
and said that I'd find out in a bit. She turned back to Robyn and said
that she (Robyn) could stay up to watch 'her' movie, if she wanted, but
that she'd have to do it there at home, and go to bed *immediately* after
it was over. When Robyn asked where she (Lucy) would be, Lucy replied that
she had no interest in watching Robyn's movie, and that she and I would be
going over to my place to watch the other movie. When Robyn asked what
we'd be watching, her said "That's not important. Do you want to
watch your movie, here, or not?" - Robyn quickly acquiesced. Lucy then
told Robyn that when she was done watching her movie, she should rewind
BOTH of the tapes (Robyn groaned at that), but that if she would promise to
do so, could have the last cold beer - which cheered Robyn up considerably.
With that out of the way, Lucy gestured to me that she was done, and that
we could go over to my place. As we were leaving, I saw her pick up the
tape and tuck it under her arm, so that the title and label weren't
visible.
When we got to my place, Lucy put the tape on top of the VCR, and I
could see why she'd kept it pretty much tucked away around Robyn - it was a
Triple-X Adult movie! When she saw me looking at the title of it, Lucy
blushed (a LOT!), and said "After what we did this morning out by the pool,
I got all worked up, and couldn't get it out of my mind. I haven't been
with a since the divorce, and tonight, I'm going to get some
satisfaction!", with that last part delivered with a certain amount of
defiance. I laughed, and nodded my head in her direction, saying "I can
only hope that I'm able to meet your expectations, and not leave you
feeling that the was a waste of money...", which made her laugh a
little with me. Then she said "I was thinking that we could, um, get
naked, and watch the that way - then we could, um, you know, um,
kinda go from there.....", blushing a bit as she finished. I just smiled
at her, and said "It works for me!".
With that, she turned toward me, and watched me as I slowly (teasing her
and giving her a bit of a show) took off my shoes and socks, then and
pants. When I was just standing there in my underwear (and already
starting to get a little hard from just thinking about her), I stopped and
looked at her. She realized it was her turn, and put on a similar show,
for me - unbuttoning her blouse slowly, revealing her and belly as
she moved down the front, then even more slowly opening it up and pulling
it off her shoulders and arms before reaching down to unfasten, then
gracefully slide down, her shorts, leaving her standing there in only her
cut-cut panties. I asked her, simply, "Together?", and she nodded - we
both took hold of the waistbands of our last item of clothing, and at the
same time and speed, slid them down our legs, and kicking them off to the
side.
When we were both naked, we just stood there, looking at each other -
while I'm not any kind of body-builder, I do manage to get enough exercise,
and am careful enough with my diet, that I don't have any excess fat, and
have decent muscle tone. She seemed to be in pretty damn fine shape, too -
medium-sized that were firm on her chest, with smallish, dark pink
nipples; a firm, slightly curved belly, and a neatly-trimmed dark vee of sparse pubic hair over slender, shapely legs. I smiled to her, to
let her know that I was pleased with the way she looked, then held out
my arms slightly, and turned in a circle, finishing by asking "See anything
you like?" with a smile on my face. She laughed a bit, and replied "One or
two things, I think!" before doing the same routine for me, less the
question at the end; substituting a raised eyebrow, instead. I got a stern
look on my face, put one arm across my chest, and put my other hand up to
my mouth, as though in serious thought. She started to look a bit
apprehensive, until I finally pulled my hand away from my mouth and said
"It's hard to know where to start.....". With that, she looked
considerably relieved, and I asked her "So, where do you think we should
watch the from?". She looked thoughtful for a moment, and said
"Well, I suppose we could *start* on the couch..."; I said "Done. You
start the movie, and I'll be waiting for you" as I headed over to sit down.
When she'd gotten the started, she came over, and told me to slide
over a bit, and lean over on my side, so that I was
resting on the arm of the couch. I did, and she sat down in front of
me, then laid down so that her butt was tucked up against my semi-erect
penis and her head was resting on my arm. Then she reached back, took my
hand, and pulled it over her, so that it was resting on her belly, saying
"Do as the Spirit moves you..." with a gleam in her eyes. With that, the
movie started.
As we laid there watching the for the first 15 minutes or so, we
both gradually relaxed a bit more, and started doing little 'explorations'
of each other - I gently and slowly moved my hand around: down her belly to
sample her pubic hair, up and across to feel and caress her asscheek, along
her side (and discovering that she was slightly ticklish), around to her
neck and shoulders (finding out that the back of her neck was an erogenous
zone), back down to her breasts, and so on. For her part, she wiggled her
butt against my erection, fitting it even closer to the outside of her
vagina, reached back and played with my butt and thighs, sometimes twisting
around to play with and even suck on my nipples, and like that. We started
out mostly watching the movie, but before too long, we were watching the
movie only during the 'action' parts, and exploring each other between
times. It was while we were watching the action parts that I noticed that
during a scene, I could feel how excited and wet Lucy got; and she
could feel how hard I started to get. We each kind of looked at each
other, then smiled, and went back to watching. After a bit more of this, I
suggested that we might be a bit more comfortable if we moved to the floor
- and Lucy quickly agreed. We got up, and I quickly got a blanket and
couple of pillows for us to use, and we had soon rearranged ourselves for
better access to all the good parts of each other's anatomy.
When another scene came on, I decided to try something, and
moved between Lucy's legs, and started licking the outside of her vagina,
and on her clitoris. She quickly became even more aroused, and her
vaginal lips extended even more while her clitoris became erect. As I
matched the actions of the on the video, she could watch what was
happening as well as I could, and could imagine that it was happening to
*her* - stimulating her even more, and making even more of her nectar flow
out to my eagerly lapping tongue. In only a couple of minutes, almost in
synchronization with the movie, she climaxed - and with each of her
contractions, her clenching vaginal walls would push out a mini-wave of
her fluids for me to savor. She continued climaxing, long after the on the had moved on to something else, with my tongue continuing to
tease her vaginal lips and caress her clitoris in time with each of her
spasms.
Only after things had reduced to occasional minor tremors was she able
to get herself back together, and start breathing normally again. When
she'd caught her breath, she looked down at me, and told me "It's been
*way* too long since I've felt anything even _close_ to something like
that. Damn.". I grinned at her, and told her "It was my pleasure, I can
assure you-", before licking my lips in appreciation. She giggled a bit at
that, and said "How did you know to do that, just then?", and I told her
that I had read that many women at least had _thoughts_ about sex,
even if they chose to never act on them; and that with the response she'd
had to the other scene, I figured that she wouldn't mind a little
fantasy-playing.
Satisfied with that, she turned herself around, so that we were
face-to-face, and proceeded to lick the remains of her juices off my face
before giving me a kiss that would have made my socks roll up and down, if
I'd been wearing any. As we broke apart from the kiss, we saw that the
movie had progressed, and now a was starting to go down on a guy.
Lucy exclaimed "Turnabout is fair play!", and quickly turned herself around
again, and taking my semi-erect penis into her mouth. It was like both
watching the in stereo (she did everything the on screen did),
and feeling it at the same time: an exceptionally arousing experience, and
it was only a minute or so before I was completely hard in her mouth. As I
got harder and harder, she would take more and more of me into her mouth,
until at the end, she was essentially deep-throating me (though with
difficulty) - I'm only average in size, so it wasn't so much a matter of my
size as her inexperience at doing that. At the same time, I could feel the
overflow of her saliva as it slid down my erection, and across my balls
where she was holding them. When she felt my balls start to tighten up,
she took me in as far as she could, and held her breath as she on me
as hard as she could - almost my out of my balls. My first wad
of semen didn't even touch her mouth - it went right into her throat, and
the feeling as she swallowed it was enough make me even harder the
second time. With each spurt, she would gently squeeze my balls as she
sucked on my cock and swallowed my sperm. Only when she felt my balls
start to drop back down again did she slide my now-softening penis out of
her mouth and start to breath again in great gasps. When she'd caught her
breath again, she took me back into her mouth, and softly licked and my penis clean again before moving down to lick my balls clean, too. After
she raised up, I gently pulled on her shoulders, and when she turned back
up to me, softly kissed her on the lips while holding her face in my hands.
We laid there for a while, holding and caressing each other without
saying anything, as we watched more of the movie. Incredibly, toward the
end of the movie, we each started to become aroused again by what we were
seeing, and what we were doing to each other. Somehow, we were again in
sync with the movie, each doing to the other what the actors were doing -
me licking and on her vaginal lips and clitoris, her licking and
sucking
on my cock and balls. Almost before we knew it, I was laying on my
back while Lucy positioned herself over me, ready to lower herself onto
my erect penis as I squeezed her and nipples. When she first
lowered herself enough for my cock to contact her vaginal lips, I could
feel how hot and wet she was inside: her lubrication readily slid off her
vaginal lips and onto the head of my erection. She pivoted her hips
forward a bit while she slid my penis back, spreading her inner lips;
because I was still wet with her saliva, she was able to lower herself
almost all the way on the first move, widening her eyes as she did so. She
raised herself up a bit, and then lowered herself the rest of the way, so
that my pubic bone was pressing against hers, and trapping her clitoris
where they met. She held herself that way for a few moments, for which I
was grateful - as hot and tight and wet as she was inside, if she'd moved
even a little in those few moments, I would have immediately filled her
with my cum.
As it was, I was just able to get control of myself before she started
moving - first raising and lowering herself small distances, slowly, and
quickly moving even more, so that she had nearly the entire length of me
sliding in and out of her as I continued to squeeze her and pull on
her nipples. As she got more and more into the movements, she started
adding variations: wiggling her hips from side to side, pivoting her pelvis
front and back, making little circular motions, and so on. It wasn't long,
though, before she started to get tired. I stopped her, and told her that
I though it was my turn - she readily agreed, and raised herself up enough
to let my throbbing erection pop free. She looked at me questioningly, as
though to ask what position I'd like; I gestured toward the where the
couple was in 'doggie' position, saying "they've done us pretty good so
far!", she laughed a bit, and agreed before getting onto her hands and
knees as I moved around behind her.
When I was in position, I reached down and took hold of my erection,
rubbing the head of it between her fully-extended, drenched vaginal lips.
She responded by moaning, and telling me not to tease her - do it *now*. I
slid my cock back into position, and rapidly pushed it in as far as I could
- and got a happy moan in response. I slowly withdrew as she tried to move
back with me to keep me inside her for as long as possible. When I had
only the head of my again-throbbing cock inside her, I rapidly pushed it
back into her, making her gasp and moan almost at the same time when my
balls swung forward and bounced against her erect clitoris. She almost
shouted "Yes! Like that!"; and I readily did what she wanted - almost
pounding myself into her on the in stroke, and slowly withdrawing almost
completely on the out stroke. After a minute or two of that, she started
moaning "Oh, *please* - faster!" - and I started hunching myself into her
as fast as I could: I could feel myself getting close to cumming, too.
Several seconds later, I could feel her vaginal walls tighten around my
erection as she started to climax; the combined sensations of her hot wet
pussy and the tight, fluttering of it as she started to climax were enough
to trigger me, as well - I could FEEL it as the first load of my moved
down my penis and shot into her hot cavern. She seemed to be able to feel
it, too, and pressed herself back against me, getting as much of me inside
her as she could while her milked my spurting cock of its load. As
our respective spasms started to decrease, she began moving herself back
and forth, sliding my still-erect cock in her still-fluttering - and
forcing some of our combined juices out around my penis, soaking my balls
and her mons. As my penis softened, I gently nudged her forward, until she
was laying on her stomach with me laying above her - my penis still inside
her - with my legs outside of hers and supporting myself on my elbows over
her back, keeping her warm and snuggling with her at the same time as I
kissed and nibbled her neck and shoulders. Finally, though, my penis
softened enough to pop free of her, allowing a dribble of my semen to drip
down her mons.
When that happened, she turned her head, and gave me a little kiss
before saying "You just keep surprising me in some *very* nice ways!
Thanks, I needed that!"; and giggled when I answered with "My pleasure to
be of service, Ma'am." in my best Western voice. We stayed
like that for a couple more minutes before she said "I'm feeling a draft in
places I haven't felt a draft in for a _long_ time. Maybe we aught to get
up and clean up a bit before I go home?". I answered "You certainly don't
have to go home on *my* account; but I think you're probably right about
cleaning up a bit. Do you think you want to trust me in the shower with
you?". She replied "If you feel like I do right now, I think I'd be
perfectly safe with us in the shower together!", and I had to laugh and
admit she was right.
With that, we got up and went in to take a quick shower before she got
dressed again (putting on only her blouse and shorts) and went home after
giving me a fire-starting kiss and whispered 'thanks'.
For the next few days, Lucy was kept pretty busy at work, and Robyn was
keeping herself busy getting things ready for her friend Sandra's visit.
That meant that I had several days to work on my different projects - and
rest up from the previous couple of day's activities!
Finally, though, Thursday came around - and Lucy left work early so that
she and Robyn could go to the airport to get Sandra when she arrived. I
saw them as they were heading for the airport, and Lucy came over to tell
me that I could come over a while after they got back, so that she could
introduce me and Sandra. I said that I'd give them a couple hours, and
then stop by, and Lucy said that would be fine.
I happened to be looking outside when they got back from the airport,
and almost couldn't believe my eyes when I got my first look at Sandra:
fairly tall (nearly my height, I figured), slender (but not thin), with
long, graceful legs, and hair so as to be almost white or gray - she
looked like a young, buxom Elke Sommers.
A couple of hours later, as promised, I went over to visit Lucy and
Roby, and get my introduction to Sandra. After Lucy had let me in (telling
me that Robyn and Sandra were in the bedroom, catching up on gossip), she
called them out so that Sandra could meet me.
As she came out, I could see that I was right about her height - she was
only a couple inches shorter than I was, with an incredibly clear and
smooth complexion, and somewhat larger than Robyn had - while
Robyn's were roughly orange-sized, Sandra's were more grapefruit-ish. I
could also see that she'd gotten a good start on a tan, having a nice,
light-brown tone to her skin, that contrasted very well with her brilliant
blue-gray eyes. She was wearing a sleeveless blouse of some lightweight
material, so that it was (with a little of the right lighting) possible to
see that she wasn't wearing a bra, and a pair of loose `hiking' shorts that
barely came down past her crotch. With the introductions done, she and
Robyn obviously wanted to go back into the bedroom and chatter some more,
so Lucy told them they could leave us if they wanted - she wanted to talk
to me, anyway. Both looked both relieved and interested at that, but
quickly left me along with Lucy.
Lucy gestured that she wanted me to go ahead and sit down on the couch,
and when I did, she sat next to me, and leaned over, pulling my arm around
her so that my hand could cup her as she sat there. Once we were
arranged, she started talking to me in a soft, quiet voice (so the kids
wouldn't overhear us), telling me how much she enjoyed `watching the movie'
with me the other night, and how she wished that she could come over and
stay with me at night, so that she wouldn't feel so alone in her bed again
- that she'd forgotten what it felt like to have someone close to her like
that, and that I'd reawakened feelings of desire that she'd kept away for a long time.
I told her that *I* didn't have any problem with the idea of her coming
over and spending the night with me, or if she preferred, I could come over
and stay with her. She smiled at that, and said that she wished it were
possible, but that she didn't think that it would be appropriate to do -
particularly with Sandra there with them. I responded by pointing out that
Sandra wouldn't be there forever, and that it wasn't a one-time offer: we
could spend nights together when and if she felt comfortable with it, no
strings attached. I followed up by telling her that if she wanted to come
over to my place, all she had to do was to show up at the door; if she
wanted me to come over and stay with her, she had only to say so. She
nodded at that, and we just stayed there like that for several more
minutes, with me holding her in my hand and softly pulling on the
nipple with my fingers.
Our reverie was interrupted by the appearance of Sandra and Robyn,
coming in to ask if I was going to be staying for supper. Lucy laughed,
and said that I could if I wanted - they were just going to have hot dogs
and chips for supper, since she wasn't up for making anything more complex.
I laughed, and said that it sounded fine, to me, and said that I'd go back
over to my place and grab a few beers.
As I was talking, I could see Sandra looking at me in a very appraising
way - I figured that Robyn had already told her what the two of us had
gotten involved in, and what we'd done. Lucy said that sounded good to
her, and after a little wheedling and pleading from Robyn and Sandra,
agreed that they could have a beer, too, if I was willing to provide it. I
feigned doubt at the idea, just to see what the two would do - and
was pleasantly surprised when they each grabbed an arm and started rubbing
their bodies against me (making sure I could feel their on my arms)
as they pleaded, in an effort to coax me into agreement.
When I finally agreed, they cheered, and ran back into the bedroom again
while Lucy just looked at me and laughed. I just shook my head, smiled at
her, and went back to my apartment long enough to collect a 6-pack of beer
- I figured a couple each for me and Lucy, and one each for Robyn and
Sandra.
By the time I got back, Lucy had started the hotdogs, and gratefully
accepted a beer from me - we each toasted the other before opening the
bottles. As the hotdogs were cooking, Lucy and I chatted a little about
our respective work - comparing the types of bosses we'd had, complaining
about office politics, and so on. By the time the hotdogs were ready, we'd
each finished our beer, so were ready for another when Lucy called the
girls in for supper. Rather than try to be `formal' by eating hotdogs at a
dinner table, we decided that it would be more appropriate to just pile it
all on paper plates and eat in the living room. Lucy gestured me toward
one chair while she took another next to it, so that we shared a small
table to hold our beer, while the sat on the couch facing us.
As we were eating and chatting, I could see that Robyn was getting
something of an impish expression on her face, and noticed that she started
`flashing' her crotch at me, and moving so that her pulled tight
against her between the times she leaned over and whispered in
Sandra's ear (and making Sandra either giggle or gasp in surprise each
time). Before long, Sandra was starting to follow Robyn's lead - she'd
changed from sitting with her feet on the floor to sitting cross-legged on
the couch, facing me more than Lucy, so that her crotch was plainly visible
from where I sat - and revealing a pair of pale blue in the
process.
As she drank more and more of her beer, she got more and more bold, too
- letting the condensation on the beer bottle drip onto her blouse, making
it nearly transparent so as to reveal her nipples (and the coldness of it
making them erect). It wasn't long before Lucy noticed what had happened
to Sandra's blouse, and when she looked at me, I simply took a of
my beer and gestured with the bottle, indicating that I thought perhaps it
was the beer having its effect on Sandra. She smiled a little at that, but
it was clear that she wasn't particularly impressed with Sandra's actions.
When we'd finished eating, Lucy told Sandra and Robyn to dispose of the
trash, and told them they could go to the pool when they asked for
permission. When they'd gone back into the bedroom, Lucy asked me what I
thought was going on with Sandra. I told her I just figured that it was a
slightly-drunk 15-year trying to vamp an to see what
kind of effect she could have. Lucy said that she didn't think she liked
that idea, and I told her that I doubted that there existed any mid-teen
girl who hadn't done _something_ similar at some point - she smiled a bit
and admitted that she'd done it a time or two, herself.
About that time, Robyn and Sandra came out from the bedroom in their
swimsuits - Robyn in the bikini I'd seen her in before, and Sandra in what
had to be the sexiest swimsuit I'd ever had the pleasure of seeing - and
doing a damn fine job of filling it out in the appropriate places: it tied
behind her neck, came down the front to cover her before continuing
down between her legs and up over her buttocks, tying again in the front
around her waist. I don't know what material it was made of, but it seemed
to become a part of her skin, the way it followed her delicious curves. It
was also apparent that this was her normal swimsuit - there weren't any tan
lines visible on her *anywhere* (and I did look for them - _very_
carefully, and with great attention to detail!). I somehow managed to keep
my eyeballs from falling out onto the floor while Robyn and Sandra got
their instructions from Lucy before heading for the pool.
When they'd left, Lucy looked at me, and all I could do was shake my
head, and make "tsk, tsk, tsk... " sounds.
When she asked me what the problem was, I told her "I really don't
remember the looking like that when I was that age - either they've
made improvements in since then, or I was too stupid to notice!" -
which made Lucy laugh, and say that she figured the had improved.
She followed that up by saying that it seemed we were all alone - could
I think of anything for us to do to pass the time? I got a solemn look on
my face, and said that I really couldn't think of anything right off hand -
perhaps she had something in mind? With that, she pulled off her blouse,
and said "Well, does this give you any ideas?" I kept the solemn look on my
face, and said "Well, not really - perhaps if you were to come over here
and let me have a closer look at the problem, I could figure something
out?" She laughed (making for a nice jiggling motion on her chest), and
came over to the chair I was sitting in, placing herself in my lap, facing
me.
With those marvelous so close, I couldn't keep my face straight
any more, and started laughing out loud - and Lucy quickly joined me; at
least, until I leaned forward a bit and started on her nipples as I
squeezed her and caressed her sides. The combined sensations of
her crotch rubbing against my penis and playing with those delightful of hers soon had me nearly fully erect - which seemed to stimulate Lucy
even more. Before long, she was moaning into the top of my head as I
softly and bit first one nipple, then the other.
After a couple of minutes of that, she pulled back from me, and started
unbuttoning my shirt; and when she'd gotten it off, stood up in front of
me, and pulled me to my feet. When I was standing, she quickly took off
her own pants and panties, and then squatted down to take my nearly erect
cock into her mouth while using one hand to caress and hold my balls while
the other squeezed my buttocks. In only a few moments, she had me fully
erect, and my penis thoroughly coated with her saliva; then she stood up
again, and gently pushed me back into the chair before climbing up onto it
so that she had one foot on either side of my hips. Never one to let an
opportunity to pass me by, I reached up and grasped her buttocks, pulling
her muff toward my face so that I could start licking her extending vaginal
lips and clitoris. In only a few seconds, I had her wet enough that her
vaginal juices were starting to flow down the insides of her thighs, and
her vaginal lips were fully extended and open, waiting for something to
penetrate them.
When I paused to catch my breath, she pulled back from me again, and
quickly squatted down, taking my penis into her hand and positioning it so
that she could lower herself onto it in one smooth, steady motion. Once
she'd lowered herself all the way, she paused for a few seconds, giving me
the opportunity to lean forward and start kissing her shoulders and neck
while I squeezed her and pulled and pinched her nipples. She
finally started moving again, making it difficult for me to continue
kissing her, but I was able to keep my hands on her breasts, cupping them
and softly tweaking and squeezing her nipples as she moved herself over me
- first taking me all the way inside her, and then raising herself up so
that only the head of my penis was in her; and sometimes even raising
herself up even more so that the head of my erect cock fluttered in and out
the mouth of her
vagina.
She was able to keep this up for several minutes before she started to
get tired; as I felt her start to slow down, I took her into my arms and
leaned forward, so that I could seat her on the couch, with me on my knees
in front of her. Once we were repositioned, she leaned back and spread her
legs even more, giving me free access to her vagina, which still held my
erect penis. I put my hands on the back of the couch to steady myself, and
started thrusting myself in and out of her. She moved her hands up so that
she was cupping her breasts, squeezing them and pulling on her nipples as
we both watched the way my erection seemed to pull her vaginal lips into
her when I entered her, and how they would seem to cling to my cock when I
withdrew. We both seemed to find the sight of my erect penis glistening
with her juices, and the sounds our bodies made as we made love, arousing;
before long, she was clasping at my cock with her as I nearly
slammed into her on each inward movement.
Finally, though, I couldn't stand it any longer, and pushed myself into
her as far as I could before jetting my first load of deep into her
hot, wet, tight tunnel. That seemed to be what she needed, too, and as I
was releasing my second wad, her climax started, milking my erection with
her vaginal muscles as she nearly screamed her pleasure. Only after we'd
caught our breath again was I able to lean forward and give her the kind of
kisses she deserved, and nuzzle her neck and shoulders. And it was only
when we started to feel cool from the air-conditioning did we realize that
the would be returning soon, and get up to quickly put on our outer
clothing.
We were both still slightly sweaty a few minutes later when the came charging back into the apartment, full of the energy of youth. Sandra
didn't seem to notice anything, but I saw Robyn sniffing at the air a bit,
and the sly smile on her face when she realized what the scent was. She
quickly hustled Sandra into the bedroom, giving me and Lucy a chance to
make final adjustments to our clothing and compose ourselves before they
re-appeared, dressed.
I stayed and visited with them for a little longer, before claiming the
need to get up early the next morning. I caught Robyn giving me a
mischievous grin that widened when her said that she was feeling a
little tired, as well. With that, I bid them all good night, and went
home.
Early the next afternoon, Robyn stopped by to ask if I could join them
at the pool. I told her that I was a little busy and couldn't, but that I
appreciated her stopping by to ask. She seemed a bit disappointed, and
left.
A couple hours later, I heard a knock at my door, and when I answered,
found Robyn and Sandra standing there in their still-wet swimsuits. Robyn
informed me that she'd forgotten her key, and could I let them in to rinse
off in my bathroom? It sounded suspiciously familiar, but I agreed,
thinking that the presence of Sandra would keep things under control. I
was wrong.
No sooner had they come in and I'd closed the door than Robyn had
dropped her bikini top, and was in the process of taking off her bikini
bottoms; Sandra, with a somewhat hesitant look in her eyes, was following
suit, having undone the string at the front of her suit, and being in the
process of untying the one behind her neck. About the time Robyn got her
bikini bottoms free of her feet, Sandra had gotten the string behind her
neck undone, and simply let the suit drop to her feet - leaving me standing
there looking at two very sexy, very naked girls. Robyn, of course,
I'd seen before - but Sandra was something else entirely: as I'd thought,
grapefruit-sized (or perhaps a *bit* smaller) standing firm on her
chest, medium-sized areoles that were *just* darker than her skin, smallish
nipples, and a nicely-defined "V" of hair the same shade as was on her
head, rather short, but thick.
I quickly noted that Sandra didn't show any tan lines because she didn't
have any - her tan was uniform over her entire body: apparently, she
sunbathed nude regularly. With a giggle from Robyn, and a sudden look of
absolute serenity from Sandra, the two of them calmly walked in toward the
bathroom, giving me amply opportunity to enjoy the sight of two young, very
tight and nicely shaped asses in motion along the way - leaving me standing
there in near-total shock. After a couple of minutes of hearing the shower
running, I could hear Robyn calling out to me to please bring them their
suits, so they could rinse them out. I could see what was coming, and
quickly adjusted my erect cock before collecting their suits and going into
the bathroom - where I was met by the sight of the two of them in the
shower, washing each other off, and having fun doing so.
Neither showed the slightest hesitation in turning toward me and giving
me a full view of their lithe bodies as I handed them their suits.
Sandra spoke first, telling me that Robyn had told her about me, and how
much fun Robyn and I had had. Robyn then chimed in by telling me that she
knew her and I had "done it" the previous evening while the two of
them were at the pool. I said that we had (no point in denying it), and
Robyn replied by saying she was glad that I was able to make her happy, and she hoped that I would be able to "make me and someone else
happy, too."
From the look of hesitant anticipation on Sandra's face, I could tell
that she was the `someone else'. Sandra came out and said that she thought
what Robyn and I had done sounded fun, and that she thought she wanted to
try it, too, but that she was afraid of getting hurt. Robyn told her that
it might a little, but that I was very careful and gentle, and that it
wouldn't much, and that the feelings she'd get would be _wonderful_.
Sandra still looked a bit dubious, but also more interested. Robyn told
her that I really was very careful and that I'd been the one to take her
cherry, and that she (Robyn) wouldn't be jealous or anything - she just
wanted Sandra to have fun like she did. At that point, I interrupted by
saying that something like that was going to have to be Sandra's decision,
and that I wasn't going to be doing *anything* unless and until Sandra was
really ready for it; so Robyn should quit trying to push her into it, and
let Sandra decide for herself.
Robyn pouted a bit at that, and Sandra looked a little relieved; after a
few moments, Robyn said that even if Sandra wasn't ready yet, that didn't
mean that she couldn't at least find out what a looked like, and
suggested that I join them in the shower. Sandra looked interested and
agreeable to this, so I decided to go ahead and join them - it isn't often
that one gets to have two lovely females for shower toys!
As I was undressing, Robyn frankly watched me while Sandra feigned
disinterest - at least, until I started to take off my underwear. Once
naked, I quickly joined them in the shower, where Robyn didn't hesitate to
grab hold of my penis and start playing with it while I got myself wet
under the shower head. When I was about half-hard, Robyn let go of me, and
told Sandra to go ahead and try it - after a few moments of hesitation, she
did so; very delicately at first, but soon with more confidence when she
realized that she wasn't hurting me.
Once Sandra was more comfortable, Robyn started telling her some of the
things that she'd learned - that the testicles were sensitive to pressure,
how the area behind and under the head was very sensitive, and so on. Then
Robyn suggested to me that maybe I could start touching Sandra, so that
Sandra could find out what it felt like to have someone else touch her.
Sandra quickly looked up at me, and when I smiled at her and raised an
eyebrow in question, decided that it would be okay, and nodded to me. I
slowly reached out, and put my hands on her shoulders - which surprised
her, I think - and started giving her a mini-massage. Only when she
relaxed a little did I start moving my hands in larger motions, so that I
was eventually caressing her and making her nipples stand up like
pale pink pebbles. I could see her breathing start to quicken, and I
gradually moved my hands down so that I was caressing and squeezing one of
her buttocks with one hand while the other made slow, gentle explorations
of her pubis.
When my hands left Sandra's breasts, they were replaced by Robyn's - I
could see the smile on her face as she stood behind Sandra and held her
breasts, cupping them and playing with the nipples.
As Sandra's breathing got even quicker, and she became more and more
engrossed in what she was doing with my now- erect penis, I started slowly
moving my hand farther and farther between her legs, until I was finally
able to start softly stroking her vaginal lips, and making gentle rubbing
motions against her clitoris. It wasn't long before she moved to spread
her legs a bit, so that I could reach her more easily. I felt her tighten
up a little the first time I moved my finger between her vaginal lips and
into the opening of her vagina, but when she realized that I wasn't going
to do more than that, she soon relaxed again.
After only a couple of minutes, her pelvis started moving, and she
started making low moaning sounds in her throat as I tended to her and clitoris while she continued to stroke and caress my penis and
testicles. It wasn't much longer before her attention was completely on
what I was doing to her vagina, and more importantly, to her clitoris - she
completely forgot what she was doing with my penis, and simply stood there,
holding it as I focused more and more on her clitoris.
After only a couple more minutes, I could feel her tense up as her
climax started - she would have collapsed with the first spasm if it hadn't
been for the fact that she was leaning against me, and Robyn was helping to
hold her up by continuing to hold and caress her breasts. Sandra's legs
clamped around my hand, making it difficult for me to continue to softly
massage her clitoris as she climaxed, but I was able to do so by making
only small, gentle motions of one finger in time with her contractions.
When her orgasm finally ended, and she realized where she was and what
had happened, she looked up at me in fear and confusion; I smiled at her,
and told her that I was glad that she'd enjoyed what I had done, but that I
wasn't going to do anything to her that she didn't want me to. She seemed
relieved at that, and blushed as she told me "thank you - that felt
*wonderful*; even better than when I do it!" before blushing even harder. I
laughed and Robyn told Sandra what I'd told her - that anyone who said they
didn't do that was lying. With that, Sandra smiled and turned to kiss Robyn
- a kiss that seemed to heat up considerably as it progressed.
When it finally broke, both looked at each other in a way that
seemed to say that there was more to come. Robyn turned to me and said
that it wasn't fair that Sandra got to cum, but I didn't, so she was going
to "take care of" me - and with that, kneeled down in the shower, and took
my still-erect cock into her mouth as Sandra looked on in surprise.
As Robyn started on me, Sandra quickly got over her surprise,
and then got a rather thoughtful look on her face before kneeling down
behind Robyn. I could see it as Sandra reached around Robyn with one hand
to play with her while the other moved farther south to begin
administering to Robyn's and clitoris.
As Robyn got more and more excited, she got more and more enthusiastic
about on my cock, and it wasn't long before she was taking nearly
the entire length of it into her mouth as she jerked her hips in time with
Sandra's actions. The feeling of Robyn's warm mouth around my cock, and
the sight of Sandra's naked body as she made love to Robyn was enough to
bring me to the very edge of shooting my load in no time; when Robyn felt
my balls tighten up, she pulled her head back so that only about half my
erect cock was in her mouth, and started using her tongue to tickle the
head of it - and in turn, causing me to shoot load after load of my sperm
into her eager mouth, where she swallowed every drop of it. After the last
wad of my had gone down, she released my penis from her mouth, and
turned slightly so that she could give Sandra a deep kiss as her orgasm hit
her - a kiss that they kept going for the entire duration of Robyn's
climax.
When the two of them stood up again, I could see flecks of my semen
around Sandra's lips, as well as Robyn's - and the sight was nearly enough
to bring me to full erection again, right on the spot. Instead, though, I
pulled the two of them next to me and hugged them, before picking up the
soap and starting to lather them up. The next several minutes were of fun - having Sandra standing right next to me in front, so that I could
feel her downy soft bush against my semi-erect cock, while Robyn did the
same to me in the back is one of the memories that I will cherish for a
*long* time - particularly when Sandra started rubbing herself against my
cock, making me even harder, which made her spread her legs enough to let
my erection rub up against the outside of her and clitoris while she
pressed her firm against my chest.
Sadly, though, the fun had to end - primarily because the hot water
started to run out. We quickly abandoned the shower, and started drying
each other off - with Sandra again surprising me by taking the opportunity
to suck on my semi-erect cock for a few moments when she knelt down to dry
my legs off.
When we were again dry, and finally dressed (well, them in their
swimsuits - hardly "dressed"!), we all sat down in the living room, and
talked a little bit about different things. It turned out that Sandra was
much like Robyn, in that she was fairly intelligent, interested in a lot of
things, and surprisingly well-informed about a number of world events.
When I asked her about it, she admitted that she did like to sunbathe
nude as often as she could. After she had answered that question, she
summoned the courage to tell me that she thought that she'd like to "try
some more stuff - you know?" I told her that there wasn't any hurry or
rush, and that I wasn't going to do anything to pressure her or hurry her.
I suggested to her that she think about it for a few days - and admonished
Robyn against interfering - and make
her decision then; that if she really thought that she wanted me to be
her `first', I would be honored to do so - but ONLY if she were quite sure
about it. She said that she would think about it some more; and I told her
that I thought maybe it would be a good chance for her and Robyn to catch
up on any gossip and such, and that I still had some
work to do. They got the hint, and said goodbye to me before leaving.
Part Five
The next few days were spent making sure I was well ahead of schedule on
my work - and getting my strength back from everything that had happened
the last couple of days. Also, I wanted to make sure that Sandra had
plenty of time to decide what she wanted to do; though she was a little
more restrained than Robyn, I had the feeling that she wasn't going to let
Robyn talk her into anything, either. They did stop by a couple times, but
I was busy, and they had to content themselves with watching me as I worked
my way through some tricky code; it didn't take long for it to get boring
for them with me so focused on what I was doing.
Lucy came over a couple of times, and we did a fair share of kissing and
making out, but it didn't go any farther than that, by mutual consent.
Finally, though, Robyn and Sandra turned up at my door one afternoon,
again wearing only their almost non-existent swimsuits - not surprising,
considering the season and their love of the apartment complex's pool.
I'd gotten ahead on my work, and was waiting for some hardware engineers
to get their thumbs out, so had some free time to spare. I hadn't any more
than let them in than Robyn unfastened her suit, and let it drop to the
floor; Sandra quickly followed her example, without hesitation. Having not
had the pleasure of their company for several days, I appreciated the views
they gave me all the more - Robyn's dark complexion emphasized by her dark
hair and the blue-black shadow at the junction of her thighs, her
orange-sized with their small, dark areolas and nipples; Sandra
with her all-over tan (now showing an ever-so-faint fading where she had to
wear her swimsuit), larger with medium-sized areolas just slightly
darker than her skin, and her almost-white head and pubic hair. Both had
smooth, flawless skin, without a blemish to be seen anywhere.
As I stood there, burning their images into my brain, Robyn chimed in
with "We know you've been busy, but we're hoping you might have some time
for us, today." - soon followed by Sandra's nod of assent.
I put a serious-thoughtful look on my face, and pretended to be doubtful
about it - but couldn't keep from laughing when both of them developed
worried looks on their faces. When I laughed, Robyn realized that I was
teasing, and gave me a dirty look; Sandra simply looked relieved.
I gestured toward the living room, and the they each took one of my
arms, hugging it to them as they guided me to the couch before releasing me
to turn me around, then sitting down next to me.
To my surprise, Sandra was the first to speak, telling me "I've been
thinking about what you said. You know, the other day, when we took the
shower together?"
I smiled at her, and said "Oh, yes, I remember!", with enthusiasm,
making her blush furiously.
"Well, I finally decided about that - about what you said. Robyn talked
to me about it - not too much, only when I asked her to - and told me what
it was like for her, and how nice and gentle and kind you were with her. I
believe her, too; even when we were in the shower, you were like that with
me. I mean, I'm sitting here next to you, naked, and while I'm talking to
you, you're looking into my *eyes*, and you're actually listening to what
I'm saying!!"
Here, Robyn chimed in with "Yeah, he's like that; you'll get used to it.
The deal is, he figures we're cute and sexy and all that, but more than
anything else, he _respects_ people - at least, until they do something to
piss him off, then it's no more Mr. Nice Guy. You shoulda been here the
night he took my and me out to dinner!"
Sandra and I both looked at her in a way that made it clear we wanted
her to stay quiet and out of the conversation; she took it gracefully
enough, and sat back to listen as Sandra continued: "Like I said - I've
decided. And my decision is that I *do* want to, uh, do more with you. I
mean, I want you to be my first; I want you to be the one I give my
virginity to."
That set me back a bit - I really didn't think that she would just come
out and say it that way. That, and my mind racing at the idea of spending
time with the little vixen, left me speechless for several seconds. It was
only when I noticed the look of apprehension on her face that I came back
to reality to tell her "Sandra, if that's what you want, then that's what
will happen. I don't know that we have time to actually *do* anything
today" - Robyn checked the clock, and told us "Probably shouldn't try
it..." - "You said you've been talking to Robyn about it, so I'm sure she
can fill you in on the how and what and all that.", I continued. She
nodded, and I went on "You've still got a week here, and I'm sure the right
time and place and circumstances will come to us before you have to leave.
But we're not going to push it, for a couple of reasons. First, and most
important, is that if we're rushed, you won't be as relaxed about it as you
should be, and that might make it more difficult or painful for you.
Second, if we're not careful, there's a chance that Lucy, or someone else,
might find out about it, and I could get into a lot of trouble about it;
maybe even go to jail. I don't think either of us wants anything like
either of these things to happen, so we'll just take it easy, and wait for
the right chance, okay?"
She readily agreed, then told me "Um, the last couple of days, Robyn and
I have been, uh, trying stuff out, sorta."
I looked at her, then Robyn, who told me "Remember when you said I
should find someone I really trusted to find out about and girls? And
I told you I thought I might know someone?". I nodded, and she went on
"Well, Sandra is the one I was thinking of. We've been finding out what
girls are like, sorta, and we both decided we like them. I still like - men! - better, though; and Sandra wants to find out which she likes,
too."
With that, I told Sandra "That's fine. It's your decision if you want
Robyn to be there when it's 'that time', or not - you know that Robyn and I
already do things, and I'll understand either way you decide."
Sandra quickly told me "If we can, I think I'd like to have some time
with all three of us, so that I can watch some of what you and Robyn do, so
I know what might happen with me, okay?"
I, then Robyn, assured her that was fine, and she went on to say "Um, if
it's okay, I'd like to do some stuff tomorrow. What Robyn and I have been
doing feels really good, but I want to know what it's like when YOU do
stuff, too. I mean, this all sounds so fun and everything, and it makes me
*so* excited to think about it. See?", and leaning back to open her legs,
showing me how her inner lips were peeking through her fleece, glistening
slightly from her arousal.
I couldn't help but lick my lips, and then asked her "If you want, I
think we've got time for me to make you feel good, if you want."
Sandra perked up considerably at that, and looked at Robyn, who nodded
her head in approval, before saying "Well, if you're going to do Sandra,
then I get to do you, right?", with a mischievous grin on her face. I
barely had time to agree before Robyn had her hands on my belt, unfastening
it. I stopped her, reluctantly, and said "This would probably be easier on
all of us if we organized it a little bit. Sandra, how about if you turn
around a little bit, so that you're facing toward me more; I'll get
undressed, and get on my knees in front of you. Robyn, you can sit on the
floor, facing the same direction as Sandra. Okay?"
Both nodded, and I stood up, quickly shedding my pants and underwear -
Sandra's eyes widened at the sight of my semi-erect penis waving in the
air, Robyn's eyes just twinkled in anticipation.
I knelt down on the floor, and leaned forward to kiss Sandra gently on
the forehead, surprising her a bit. Then I kissed each of her eyes, then
her cheeks; only then did I touch my lips to hers, softly. She seemed to
welcome it, and my next kiss was more solid, and the one after that harder
still. She hesitantly put her arms around me, and when we kissed again, I
parted my lips a bit; she followed my example, letting me touch my tongue
to her lips. After a few seconds, she opened her mouth more, letting it in
to begin a slow, gentle duel with her own tongue; I could feel her nipples
start to harden as the kiss went on.
As I was kissing Sandra, Robyn was kissing me - but considerably further
down on my body: kissing and caressing my penis and testicles, applying
little lip-bites to them, and so on. It didn't take long before she had me
nearly completely erect, and concentrated her attentions on the end of my
penis.
When Sandra and I finally broke our kiss, I pulled back a bit to look
into her face - and saw a combination of desire, acceptance, and
nervousness. I smiled at her, and said "It's okay, Sandra. You're doing
fine. I'm not going to you; all I want to do is to make you feel
good. If you don't like something, just tell me to stop, and I will.
Okay?"
She nodded, and visibly relaxed. At that, I lowered my head again, but
this time to her breasts, taking first one, then the other, into my mouth
to suck on them while I fluttered my tongue over her nipples. She moaned
slightly, and put her hands on my head to both hold, and guide, me. As I
did each breast, I held the other in my hand, savoring it's weight and
firmness as I repeatedly ran my thumb and fingers over her nipple, bringing
her areolas to erectness, too, forming small cones that tapered down to her
hard nipples. After a couple of minutes, I could clearly smell her
arousal, and decided to move on to my next objective.
As I moved back, so that I could get my head down between Sandra's
thighs, Robyn easily moved with me. She'd taken my erection in her mouth,
and was slowly sliding her lips up and down its length as she used her
tongue to caress the underside.
Once in position, I gently guided Sandra's thighs a little farther
apart, and lowered my head until I was face-to-face, as it were, with her
womanhood: she had slightly thicker labia than Robyn, but they didn't
protrude quite as much. Slightly parted, they glistened slightly with her
arousal, barely visible in her thatch. Lowering myself a little
farther, I had the pleasure of finding out that her pubic hair, though
thicker than Robyn's, was short, and incredibly soft and silky. Unlike the
more common 'vee', It started at about her pubic bone, and flowed almost
straight down between her legs - forming a relatively narrow strip that
clouded, but didn't hide, her labia. Her scent was delightful: sweet and
musky, with the freshness that only have - truly, one of
nature's best aromas.
She watched me as I finally kissed her, ever so softly and gently, on
her mons, then her labia, before easing my tongue out to trace a furrow
between her inner lips, bottom to top, where I found her clitoral hood
waiting for me. A few passes over it with my tongue, and she moaned deeply
before spreading her legs even further, and putting her hands on her
breasts so she could begin squeezing them, and pulling on her nipples.
Her taste was so fresh, so delightful, that I simply couldn't resist
returning to sample more of it, pressing my tongue farther into her so as
to draw out as much of it as I could. When I did that, she moaned again,
and hunched herself slightly, inviting me to do it again - which I gladly
did, even as Robyn was increasing the suction that she applied to my penis,
pausing at times to run her tongue along the underside of my glans, moving
me along toward release.
To push my own climax back, I focused on trying to do two things at
once: sliding my tongue up and down and in and out of Sandra's vaginal
opening, and rubbing her clitoris with my upper lip, so as to stimulate and
arouse her even more. It seemed to be working, judging from the gasps and
moans she was emitting more and more frequently. At least, the effort to
stimulate Sandra was working; trying to fight off my own climax wasn't
going as well: Robyn could hear Sandra's noises, and that only seemed to
prod her into more and more intense activity on my erection - something
that I simply *couldn't* ignore or resist.
More than anything else, I wanted to bring Sandra to orgasm before I
unloaded into Robyn's eager - and talented - mouth; I gradually moved the
focus of my attentions from her vaginal opening to her clitoris, now fully
erect, with a proportional increase in the gasping and moaning coming from
Sandra. Finally, I had my mouth over her clitoris, pulling on it's hood
with my lips as I flicked my tongue back and forth across it; perhaps only
a minute or two later, I could feel it as she found her release. Her
entire body froze as the first of several surprisingly strong spasms passed
through her; all I could hear was a long, low, guttural moan come out of
her with each wave,
Even as I was applying the last few gentle nudges to Sandra's clitoris
as her orgasm ended, Robyn managed to find a rhythm and motion and degree
of suction that finally pushed me over the edge - as she felt my balls
tighten up, she pulled back slightly so that only about half my penis was
in her mouth, ready to receive the first of several long, hard spurts of
semen that jetted into her mouth and throat, swallowing them as they
arrived. As she felt the tightening of my balls before each flood of cum,
she would suck on me, and rub her tongue under the head of my penis, making
it even more intense for me.
Finally, though, I simply didn't have any more to give her, and she slid
her lips off, allowing my rapidly-deflating penis to fall free. By the
time she did, Sandra had recovered enough to roll over on her side, so she
could watch what Robyn was doing. Robyn turned to look at her, a big grin
on her face and a small trickle of my semen in the corner of her mouth;
Sandra suddenly realized that nobody had taken care of HER.
With only a slight glance in my direction as I moved to sit down on the
floor, Sandra moved to the floor, as well. Sandra told her "I think it's
your turn now!", and Robyn smiled at her in agreement before turning around
to lay on the floor, her head on my lap. Sandra quickly moved between
Robyn's thighs, fastening her lips to Robyn's vaginal opening and reaching
up to take Robyn's into her hands, massaging them as she began her
ministrations to Robyn's sex.
In only a few moments, I could hear Robyn's breathing quicken, and not
long after that, she began moaning and slowly hunching her pelvis into
Sandra's face. Watching as Sandra used an apparently enthusiastic and
skillful tongue to bring Robyn to climax was _almost_ enough to get me hard
again - and if Robyn hadn't been so enthusiastic about making sure I had a
good climax, it probably would have been enough. Still, the sight of
Sandra's pale hair against Robyn's dark complexion, and the view of
Sandra's mouth soundly fastened to Robyn's crotch, was phenomenal. In only
a few minutes, Sandra had Robyn on the edge of an orgasm - then spent a
couple of minutes holding her there before finally letting Robyn find her
release.
As Robyn came down from her orgasm, Sandra moved up to lay next to her,
and over the next little while the two of them kissed as I caressed both of
them.
Finally, though, Robyn looked up at me, and said "As nice as that was, I
think we probably need to take a shower before gets home, huh?"
I nodded in agreement and moved to get up; the two of them slid down a
bit so that I could stand up, then I reached down to help both of them to
their feet before they moved one to each side of me as we held each other
on our way to the bathroom.
After the shower, we dried off, and went back into the living room,
where the put on their swimsuits again, and the three of us sat down
and chatted. We were still there, me in a chair, Robyn and Sandra on the
couch, when there was a knock at the door. I went to open it, and found
Lucy standing there - she'd apparently decided to knock off from work a bit
early. I invited her in, and she came into the living room with us;
waiting until I'd sat down, she didn't hesitate to plant herself on my lap
as Robyn and Sandra watched. When she looked at them, she found that both
of them were smiling at her, perfectly comfortable with the situation.
We chatted for a few seconds before Lucy spoke up, saying that she was
thirsty; Robyn asked if anyone else wanted anything, and when we all did,
heading into the kitchen, reappearing a few moments later with cold cans of
Coke for all of us.
I asked Lucy how her day had been, and she told me how her day at work
had gone. When she was done, Robyn and Sandra took turns telling her what
they'd done that day - just not *everything* they'd done.
When we'd all finished our drinks, Lucy told the that it was
getting close to supper, and that they should head home to change clothes
for dinner. When they groaned in mild complaint, she laughingly told them
that if that was their attitude, then they could start supper, as well: hot
dogs and macaroni and cheese, which seemed to cheer them up a bit.
After they left, Lucy continued to sit on my lap for a few minutes,
letting me hold her as she ran her fingertips up and down my arm -
apparently deep in thought. Eventually, she 'came to', and got up, heading
for the door, with me not far behind her. She opened the door, and when I
moved in to give her a kiss, put her hand on my chest, saying "Not right
now. I've got something I need to get straight in my mind, okay?" I
nodded, and after a Significant Look, she left.
It was about 8:30 when I heard a knock at the door, and on opening it,
found Lucy standing there. I quickly invited her in, and we headed for the
living room, where we sat on opposite ends of the couch.
I just sat there, looking at her as she made a couple of starts before
finally saying "Okay, I know _something_ happened here this afternoon.
What was it?"
"What do you mean? What makes you think something happened?", I asked,
fearing I knew the answer.
"What I mean is that I could smell it the second you opened the door -
the odor of hot-and-ready female. I damn well know it wasn't me, so it
must have been one of THEM. I don't know which one it was, but it's pretty
obvious that both of them must have been in on it."
When I didn't say anything for several seconds, she went on "Look, I'm
not pissed. Well, yes, I am, but not enough to make any trouble for you. I
spent the last couple of hours thinking about this, and what you've done
for me, and Robyn; and the things that we've talked about, and what kind of
person you've shown me you are. I even thought about the things that
*I've* said, and done, just to make sure I was being honest and fair."
"The thing that pisses me off, though, is that something is going on
with Robyn, or Sandra, and I don't know what it is. You do, and I want to
know what it is.", she continued.
I looked at her for a few seconds, and finally said "First, I haven't
said anything to you about what - if anything - is happening with Robyn
because I'm trying to respect and honor the trust she shows me by talking
to me about the things she does - _the same way I don't talk to her about
what happens between us, or what we talk about_."
She had the decency to blush slightly as I continued "As for what
happened this afternoon was that Sandra experienced her first orgasm from a
boy; well, man. She FIRST proposed it a couple days ago, but I told her
that I wasn't going to do anything to her then, and to go away and think
about it first, VERY carefully. Apparently, she did, because she came back
today, ready to give it a try. I gave her several chances to change her
mind, and even tried to put it off again, but she didn't want to. Rather
than just jump on her and start banging away, I took the easy way out and
just used my mouth on her. It'll probably come back and bite me on the
ass, but that was the decision I made."
Lucy looked at me, only slightly mollified, and asked "So what was Robyn
doing here, then? What was her part in it?"
I sighed, and asked "DO you *really* want to know?" - cluing her in that
the answer might not be to her liking.
She thought about it for a few moments, and finally said "Yes, I do. I
don't think I'm going to like it, but I think I have* to - she's my
_daughter_ dammit!"
I watched her for a few seconds, and saw the determination on her face,
before I finally told her "Robyn was here to provide support and
reassurance for Sandra. The two of them have been 'experimenting' with
each other, and Sandra wanted her there."
"And?"
I sighed, and said "And when I was done with Sandra, she pretty much
repeated what I'd done to her, to Robyn, with pretty much the same
results."
Lucy lost all expression on her face as she thought that one through.
After a bit, she looked at me again, and asked "So you were alone with two
naked, teenage girls, and didn't hump either one of them? Am I supposed to
believe that?"
"No, I didn't hump either one of them. It's true, so whether you
believe it or not is irrelevant.", I replied.
She looked at me closely, and finally decided that I was telling her the
truth. A moment later she asked "And if Sandra, or Robyn, wants more?
What then?"
"I'll decide when the time comes. Remember, I'm *not* trying to hustle
either of them into bed - Robyn is your daughter, and I *like* you, a lot.
I know they're both - maturing quickly, I think, but still
young, and I don't need that kind of legal trouble, either. Like I said,
I'm not the one pushing for anything to happen; _they_ are."
She caught what I'd said, and quickly responded "You said 'they'. I
take it that means that Robyn has been after you, too?"
"Yes. She's made it more than clear that she wants me to have sex, or
make love, with her." Okay, I was splitting hairs by leaving out the fact
that we already HAD made love. I didn't want to hit Lucy with all of this
all at once.
Lucy sighed, and said "So what happens now?"
"I can see only 3 possible outcomes. First, I try to keep putting them
off. I think you know as well as I do how well that will work. Second, I
verbally chase them away. If I do that, I figure one of two things will
happen: either they'll get mad and tell someone what did happen, and
perhaps even accuse me of more; or they'll decide that they're going to get
what they want, and find someone else to go to."
"You said 3 possibilities, and you've only mentioned two. What's the
third?"
I looked surprised, and said "I thought that was obvious: let it
continue the way it has - I keep giving them chances to back out and go
somewhere else, while trying to slow things down as much as I can."
"There's a fourth choice, you know.", she told me.
"What's that?", I asked.
"*I* go to the law and make the complaint."
"You told me earlier that you weren't pissed enough to make any trouble
for me, so I didn't include that one.", I replied. "If you're that pissed
after all, then yes, it's another choice."
She made a face at me, and said "I think you're right about trying to
put it off - it'll only make them that more determined, until they get
tired of waiting, then they'll likely get mad and do something they'll
regret later. Trying to push them away will only land you in jail faster."
She thought some more, and finally said "I know, I think, what kind of
guy you are. I know that you're not the one instigating this, and I know
that you're not pushing it - hell, I damn near had to throw myself at you
before you'd do ME, so I *know* you're not going to risk jail for a couple
of teenyboppers. I know you're kind, and gentle and patient, so I guess
the only thing to do is to trust that you'll be even more considerate of
them, and let it happen. It gripes the hell out of me, but I like you,
too, and don't want to see anything happen to you. Dammit, I just wish to
hell I'd seen what was happening!"
I didn't think she was in any mood to be held, so I just took her hand
in mine and asked "When you were that age, did you have any secrets from
YOUR folks?"
"Damn right I did!"
"They ever find out?"
Seeing where I was going, she reluctantly admitted "No, they never did,
really."
I let her sit there, getting used to the idea, until she looked at me
again, and asked "You know what's going to be the bitch about this, don't
you?"
"What?"
"Wondering what you're going to do, and wondering if I'll know when it
happens. I damn well know that YOU'LL never tell me!", she said, grumpily.
I smiled, and told her "From what I've seen of Sandra, I suspect that
she'll tell you - not in words, but from her behavior. If it happens with
Robyn," - "When it happens, I think!", Lucy declared - "I don't know. She
might tell you in words, you might be able to guess from the way she acts,
or you might make yourself crazy wondering if or when it happens or
happened at all."
She gave me a rueful smile, and said "I think you're probably right
about Robyn, and me. I know Sandra only enough to realize that I *don't*
know her - I would never have thought she'd do anything like this."
That settled, she glanced at her watch, and said "Oh, hell. I'd better
get back to make sure they go to bed on time.", followed a moment later
with "Well, I guess that explains the moans I heard the last couple of
nights - I thought maybe Sandra was having a bad dream, but now I know
better, I guess. At least now I know what's going on, so I won't barge in
on them to comfort whichever one was having a nightmare."
Then, a few seconds later, she glanced at me, blushed slightly, and said
"Actually, it kinda makes me hot, knowing what they're doing - even if it
IS my involved. That Sandra is the cutest thing I've ever seen; I
wish *I'D* looked like that at her age!" With that admission, she blushed
again, and quickly found her way to the door, and went home.
The next morning, Friday, I finally got a call from my client, letting
me know that their engineers had finally settled on something, and
informing me that they would be emailing me the changes. Since my
contracts were for a fixed price on the software, I always made sure to
include a penalty clause in it so the client would have motivation not to
leave me hanging while they got their act together in situations like this.
A few minutes later, my email client beeped, announcing that the new
specifications had arrived as promised. I looked them over, and saw that
some of the design parameters had changed - pretty normal for this client,
I thought, knowing that another clause of the contract specified an
additional charge when the specs changed. I let them know that I'd
received the changes, and reminded them of the additional charge they'd
incurred. Their reply accepted the additional charges, and I went to work.
Fortunately, I knew enough about what they were doing to anticipate the
change, and had written my code accordingly. It wasn't going to be easy
making the necessary changes, but it sure wasn't going to be the hassle it
could have been, either.
I hadn't any more than gotten myself organized when the doorbell rang;
when I answered, I found Sandra and Robyn on the doorstep. I invited them
in, and showed them the email that I'd received before explaining to them
that I was going to be pretty busy for the next couple of days. Both
looked disappointed, but with the evidence of the email, they accepted the
necessity fairly well. Still, I made time for them, and we sat in the
living room for a few minutes, talking, as we had something to drink -
coffee for me, Kool Aid for them. When they'd finished their drinks, both
gave me a kiss and hug before heading for the pool so that I could get to
work. And I did work, over the entire weekend, making the changes needed
to get my client back on track for their project. Another clause in my
contract called for a bonus if my software was finished ahead of their
development schedule, so I was quite willing to work over the weekend.
That's not to say that I didn't have some 'time off' - Lucy invited me
over for supper on Saturday evening, and the four of us enjoyed a nice meal
of sub sandwiches and chips while we watched a couple of on their
VCR. For the first one, Lucy let Robyn and Sandra sit next to me on the
couch while she pretended not to notice the occasional bit of touching and
groping. For the second movie, she insisted on her right to be with me,
too, and the two of us lay on the couch, me behind her, while covered with
a sheet ("to block off some of the draft from the air conditioner" was her
excuse - one the saw right through). During the second movie, Lucy
and I had a tough time following the plot, since we were engaged in some
mutual molestation which the wisely didn't comment on, even though
they clearly knew what we were doing. In fact, they even did a little
molesting, themselves. I know Lucy saw some of it because I could feel her
nipple get even harder in my hand when they did it; and she would press
herself back against my erection.
When the second ended, Lucy had Robyn and Sandra rewind the and generally clear up our supper dishes as she and I got ourselves 'back
together' - her, to fasten her clothing, me, to let my erection subside.
The girls, of course, suspected the reason, and had the courtesy to take
their time about getting things done; something that I, at least,
appreciated: despite the end of her groping, my nearness to Lucy slowed
down the process of letting my penis deflate to something less noticeable.
Finally, though, it was down to a manageable size, and Lucy got up,
saying "You two can have a bowl of ice cream, then it's time for bed." They
accepted her pronouncement well, and when they left the room, Lucy
whispered to me "If you don't mind, I'll be over after they go to bed.", to
which I replied "Mind? Hell, no!", earning me a grin, and gentle nudge in
the ribs, from her.
With that, I told the 'goodnight', and made my way back to my own
apartment; a half hour later, there was a soft knock at the door, which I
knew to be Lucy. I opened the door for her, and after she came in, we
hugged and kissed before heading into the living room.
Once seated on the couch - her tucking into my side, my arm around her -
she told me "I saw those two. You know, *touching*. All evening. When
they were sitting with you - and don't think I didn't see you touching
back, either, Mister! - and when they were on the floor. I hate to admit
it, but it made me kinda horny, you know?"
"Why do you hate to admit it?", I asked.
She looked up at me, surprised, and said "Huh? What do you mean?"
"You just said you hated to admit that it made you kinda horny. Why do
you hate admitting it?", I replied.
She thought about it a moment, and told me "Well, for starters, it was
two _girls_. girls. And one of them, in case you forgot, is my
*daughter*."
"So? When we watched *that video* that night, you admitted that
girl-girl sex was kind of a turn-on for you, so that reason won't wash.
They're young? So what? Neither one of them seemed particularly
nervous about it, other than worrying that you might see them and say
something; they're friends, they like each other, and neither one seemed to
be doing anything to force the other. Which makes it consensual - as in,
BOTH of them were willing participants. Again, by your own admission,
they're fairly mature; and you *know* that they've already been with each
other, so that's no excuse, either. One of them is your daughter? Again,
so what? One of them *wasn't* - and as the saying goes, "It takes two
to Tango". Just a couple days ago, you told me that you wished you looked
like Sandra at her age; clearly, you think she's attractive. I'll bet that
you'd admit that Robyn isn't anything close to ugly, either - and the next
step past that is to admit that she's pretty, too. So the only thing that
you could hate about admitting that watching them turned you on was the
underlying idea that you found them - BOTH of them - sexually attractive,
in a way; and particularly attractive with _each other_."
That earned me a nervous look, and a slight blush, which prompted me to
ask "Okay, it's true, then. So what happened to YOU that makes this such
an issue with you?"
She started, and looked up at me asking "How the hell could you know
something happened to me?", nervously.
I smiled, and said "Remember, I'm in business for myself: I *have* to be
able to read and understand people, at least a little, if I have any hope
or plan of getting their business. I'm a computer programmer - which
implies a certain fluency in basic logic: what fits, what doesn't, and why.
Something you said here, something there, how you respond to certain
situations; it's all parts of a puzzle - all I did was put the pieces
together the way they seemed to fit, and read the answer."
Slightly amazed, she asked "And what other answer did solving the puzzle
tell you?"
"That whatever happened to you probably happened when you were about
that age. That whatever it was, it didn't particularly damage you in any
way, and that whatever it was, you don't feel like you ever really finished
it."
She got a look of absolute amazement on her face, so I continued by
telling her "I 'know' the approximate age because of the way you're
reacting to THEIR ages. It didn't you any because you didn't go off
the deep end the other day when I told you what they'd been up to; nor did
you go off on me when they were here that afternoon. I don't think you
finished what you were involved in because you seem willing to let them
continue - something you didn't get to do. So, do you want to tell me
about it?"
She looked down, and said "You're right. About all of it. I was
actually only 14 - halfway between their ages! My best friend and I were
both boy-crazy, but neither one of us had the slightest idea of what was
going on, or what to do about it. After a LOT of late-night talk during
sleepovers, we finally decided that the best idea was to 'practice' -
kissing, mostly, since that was the first thing that interested us. It
started off innocent enough, but after a couple of weeks, we realized that
in most of the 'grown up' we saw, the would put his hand on the
girl, on her breast, and that they would open their mouths. So that was
what we finally did - open our mouths. It was only a little at first, and
we didn't touch tongues or anything - at least, not until we added the
touching each other part. We did it like they did in the movies: first
we'd start kissing, then we'd each put a hand on the other's breast. I
liked it, it felt good; and I'm *positive* that my friend, Patricia, liked
it, too. Both of us were nervous as hell about it, but we damned well
weren't going to stop. We were so *gentle* with each other, and it felt so
good, that it didn't take long before we DID start touching tongues. It
was accidental, I think, the first time; but when it happened, it felt like
a jolt of electricity ran through me - right to my nipples and between my
legs. I think Patty felt the same thing, since we pulled back a little bit
when it happened, but SHE was the one that leaned back in toward me to kiss
me again. Make no mistake though - she sure as hell didn't have to force
me; I was more than willing to have it happen again!" She went on, saying
"I think I was the first one to do more than just hold my hand on her
breast; my own nipples were literally _aching_, and couldn't stop myself
from using my thumb to see if Patty's were as hard as mine felt. They
were, and she didn't hesitate to rub my nipple, back. From there, it
wasn't long before we were French kissing like nobody's business, and
playing with each other's to no end. As we did it more and more, I
kept getting more and more excited, and could feel that between my legs, I
was getting wetter and wetter, and I just couldn't get enough pressure
where my 'button' was. Again, I figured Patty might be having the same
problem, and as I was sliding my hand down her front so that I could touch
her between her legs, we were interrupted."
"What happened?"
"It was my mom, knocking on the door to see if we wanted a snack or
anything. Scared the hell out of both of us, and embarrassed us both to no
end. It took me a minute to get over it, and tell that yeah, we would
like something to eat and drink. Both of us kind of shied away from each
other, and put on our housecoats to go down to the kitchen where had
some and milk for us. The whole time we were eating, we kept looking
at each other, then looking away, like we were afraid of each other. By
the time we got back to my room, it was like we were two strangers; when we
went to bed, both of us moved to the edge of the bed, so that we weren't
touching - usually, we'd lay right NEXT to each other, and even hold hands.
The next morning, instead of getting dressed together, like we normally
did, Patty took her clothes into the bathroom, and got dressed there.
After that, we kind of avoided each other for the next few days. Those few
days turned into weeks, then months", she finished, crying slightly at the
memory.
I tilted her head up to look at me, and told her "I don't see that you
did anything wrong. What you and Patty had was a lot like what Robyn and
Sandra have. The only difference is that they've been able to follow
through on what they started, and they don't seem ashamed or embarrassed by
it. What happened to you was bad luck, pure and simple. From the sound of
it, I'd guess that you and Patty would have found out that you liked just fine - but that it wouldn't have stopped either one of you from
enjoying boys, too; at least, if what you've done with me is any
indication."
She smiled at that, and I went on "I don't think there's anything wrong
with you for getting turned on by watching Sandra and Robyn play. Both of
them are more than passably attractive, both because of their youth, and
their natural good looks. If you wanted to drag one or the other of them
into bed with you to finish what you started with Patty, I wouldn't like it
much - but ONLY if you forced them in some way. If one or the other WANTED
to, then I'd say 'go for it, and have fun'. So there's no reason for you
to 'hate to admit' that you find the sight, or idea, of them together
turning you on."
She looked up at me again, and said "You just said 'one or the other of
them' - you mean even if I wanted to have sex with my own daughter, you
wouldn't be disgusted?", wonderingly.
"Nope - as long as she was enough to make the choice for herself, of
her own free will. If the two parties are both interested, and there's no
chance of pregnancy or disease, then I'm fine with it - as far as I'm
concerned, it's just two people making each other happy, and feel good, and
act of LOVE, to some degree. Beyond that, it's none of my business; I've
got my hands full being in charge of ME", that last part earning me a
smile.
She got another thoughtful look on her face for a few seconds, then
looked up at me, saying "Well, that's enough of that. I didn't come over
here to have you solve _all_ my problems, just *one*."
"And what would that be?"
As she told me "I have this itch that I was hoping you could scratch",
she got up off the couch, and started to undress, telling me "You see, it's
in a spot that I _can't_ _quite_ _reach_ by myself; but I know that you
have *just* the right 'tool' to take care of it.", making a pun of her
desire and intentions as she let her drop to the floor.
I stood up, too, and in my best Southern Drawl, told her "Well, Ma'am,
I'd be right happy to scratch your itch, if'n that's what you want." - "Oh,
it is!", she teased. - "But I'm a-feared it might git kinda messy, if'n
you know what I mean."
"Oh, that's fine - All I care about is this *darn* _itch_", she replied
as she used her hand to rub the outside of her vagina, and her clitoris, as
the other teased one of her nipples to erection.
By this time, I'd gotten naked, too, and told her "Well, Ma'am, I'd be
plum happy to help you out, but it looks like my itch scratchin' tool is
kinda out of commission at the moment."
She smiled, and as she dropped to her knees, told me "Well, Stranger, I
think I might be able to help you out with that little problem." before
taking the end of my semi-erect penis into her mouth and softly on
it.
As I started to get harder, she was able to begin sliding her lips up
and down the length of me - and starting a slight swaying motion in her
breasts that I found both interesting and highly erotic, which only served
to make her ministrations that much more effective.
When I was fully hard, and glistening with her saliva, she released me
from her lips, and lay back on the floor, spreading her legs to show me how
wet and ready she was before saying "I don't need anything more, or
anything fancy - I just need this damn ITCH taken care of!"
I dropped to my knees, then, and moved to position myself between her
legs before leaning forward to support myself on my hands and arms. Once I
was in position, she reached down between us and took my manhood in her
fingers, guiding it to her opening. Without another word, I pressed
forward, and both of us watched as my entire length slid into her in a
single, slow, continuous movement, ending only when our pubic hair was
merged.
That done, we looked into each other's eyes as I withdrew from her
slowly, savoring the feel of her warm insides as they slid along my length.
When only the head was still inside her, I paused for a moment before
pushing myself back into her as she raised her pelvis in welcome.
Over the next several minutes, I slowly increased the speed that I moved
in and out of her; and with her vocal encouragement, increased the force of
my motions, as well. She raised her knees until they were nearly touching
her breasts, which tilted her pelvis up, and spread her legs even further,
giving me maximum freedom to move, and maximum penetration into her. She
was hot and tight and wet enough that it didn't take long before I began to
feel a faint stirring in my balls - but I knew that as aroused as she was,
she still wasn't close to having an orgasm. Not wanting to disappoint her,
I lowered myself onto my elbows, which put my mouth near her ear - and I
began to talk to her about something I KNEW would get her going:
"Think about it Lucy - even while we're here, making love, Sandra and
Robyn are probably doing the same thing in their room."
"Just imagine, Lucy - Robyn is laying back on the bed, and Sandra is
between her legs, licking and on her, and playing with her breasts,
just like I did to you before."
"Lucy, maybe they're in a '69' now. Just think: Sandra is laying there
on her back, with Robyn over her, both of them with their heads buried
between the other's thighs, licking and kissing and getting juices all over
their faces."
"You can see what they look like, Lucy - both of them and smooth;
their firm breasts, their soft mounds, their hard nipples as they touch and
kiss each other."
Even as we were making love, I gave Lucy a verbal description of what
might be happening between Robyn and Sandra, and how they looked; and with
each description, I could feel her responding underneath me, becoming more
and more excited, and wetter and wetter, so that the scent of her arousal
filled the room, and the liquid sound of our lovemaking became louder and
louder. It was as she was getting closer and closer to orgasm, and I was
describing to her what they must smell like as they made love, that I
finally felt the start of my climax; the first splash of my semen into her
womanhood was enough to push Lucy into her own powerful orgasm. An orgasm
powerful enough that she wrapped her legs around me to hold me in place as
she bit the side of my neck to muffle her screams of release. While spasm
after spasm passed through her, her tightened down on me even more,
enough so that I didn't dare try to move in her - but that was okay, since
the sensation of her internal muscles clasping at me was more than enough
to make sure that she got every drop of semen that I had to give.
Even as my penis began to soften, she was still having fluttering
aftershocks of release; I continued to hold her there, covering her body
with my own, until she finally unlocked her ankles and let her feet rest on
the floor while she held me close, gasping.
Only when she'd caught her breath did she release me enough so that I
could raise up enough to look down into her face, still flushed from our
lovemaking.
Looking deep into my eyes, she told me "You really pushed some buttons
there, fella."
I smiled, and answered "Well, it seemed like a good idea, at the time. I
was getting close, and I didn't want to leave you behind, so I just did
something that I figured would help you catch up."
"Oh, I caught up, all right! That was the best orgasm I've had in, oh,
FOREVER."
"Glad I was able to help you get that itch taken care of, then.", I
teased.
She laughed a bit, and said "It's taken care of, all right. For about
the next month, I think!"
I put a mock frown on my face, and said "Yeah, that's the problem with
being so good at what you do - repeat business goes to hell!", in an
aggrieved tone.
She laughed at the teasing, and answered "No need to fish for
compliments. You did good, and you damn well know it, if those are my
teeth marks I see on your neck. You're probably going to have a bruise
there tomorrow morning."
"A price I willingly pay, if that's what it takes to make you happy.", I
teased back, before lowering myself to rest against, but not on, her again.
She put her arms around me, and as she gave me a number of soft kisses
where she'd bitten me, we both savored the sensation of my penis still
inside her until it finally shrank enough to pull free of her. When that
happened, she gently nudged me up again, telling me "If you'll get off of
me, I can keep from staining your carpet" as she pressed a hand against her
opening, holding our combined juices inside.
I eased my way off of her, and stood up before reaching down to offer
her a hand up, saying "I'm not worried about it, but if it would make you
feel better, then that's what we'll do. Want to join me in a quick
shower?"
When she was standing again, hand cupping her crotch, she smiled at me,
and said "Yeah, it would make me feel better. Uh, how about you give me a
couple minutes, and join ME in the shower?"
I agreed, and told her that when she was ready, I'd be there with balls
- er, bells - on. She laughed at the joke, and said to bring along
something to drink - she felt 'like I've lost a couple quarts of
*something*'.
I agreed, and as she headed off toward the bathroom, delayed her long
enough to give her a kiss and a small pat on the butt before heading into
the kitchen to get us some drinks - LARGE bottles of water would be needed,
I figured. Sure enough, a couple minutes later, I heard her call my name,
and I headed into the bathroom where we shared a quick, but fun, shower,
where she was able to take a closer look at the damage she'd done to my
neck - and then apologize for it, telling me that the teeth marks were
plain as day, and that it was already starting to bruise. I had to
reassure her several more times before she finally quit saying she was
sorry.
When we'd dried off, we made our way back to the living room, and
snuggled on the couch until Lucy started to fall asleep. She quickly woke
herself up, and told me "I'd better get home, so I'll be there when the
girls wake up."
I reluctantly agreed, and watched as she got up, then put her blouse and
shorts on, minus her bra and panties. When she was done, I stood up, too,
and gave her a kiss and a hug - both of which she returned enthusiastically
- before walking her to the door. After she'd left, I found my way to the
bedroom, and fell asleep.
Late the next afternoon, Sunday, she stopped by to let me know what had
happened after she left my apartment:
"I didn't any more than get the front door open, than I could hear the
two of them in the bedroom - I mean, it sounded like they were having as
good a time as I just did, only with each other! But I was careful not to
make any noise, or anything, because I didn't want to disturb them;
besides, how was I going to tell them I'd just had the orgasm of my life if
they asked where I'd been? Anyway, I went ahead and went to bed; those two
little devils kept at it for a while longer, until they both got worn out
from the fun they were having. Geez, I envy the energy they have!"
The next morning, I started to wake them up like I usually do - but when
I got the door to Robyn's room open, the smell of their activities was
thick enough to cut with a knife. I also found them both naked, and
tangled up together on the bed: Robyn's head was laying on the inside of
Sandra's thigh, and Sandra was curled around so that her hand was holding
Robyn's breast. It was all I could do not to go in there and crawl between
them. Anyway, so I didn't let them know that I knew what was going on, I
closed the door, then knocked on it so they'd think I hadn't seen them.
Sandra was the one to answer, and told me they'd be out in a minute - you
never heard such commotion in your life while the two of them rushed around
trying to clean up the evidence of what they'd been doing! I heard it as
both of them cleaned up a little in the bathroom before they came out to
join me for breakfast. We sat there and chatted a little as we ate, until
I finally asked them which one had the nightmare last night. Both of them
looked puzzled, and I told them that I'd woken up to hear moaning, and
figured that one of them had a bad dream - and, boy, did they blush! I
pretended not to notice it, of course, but it was still fun watching them.
I don't care if they keep going, or not - I just want them to be a little
more discreet, and quiet, about what they do."
I laughed at her description, and at what she'd said and done to make
her point. I also had to tell her yet again that the now-obvious bruise
and tooth marks on my neck weren't anything to worry about, after she saw
the green-and-purple blotch on me.
Monday morning, I emailed the corrections and updates I'd made to the
code for my client, and got confirmation from them that they'd received it
intact. That out of the way, I was sitting in the living room, enjoying a
leisurely cup of coffee when the doorbell rang, and when I went to see who
it was, my suspicions were confirmed when I saw Sandra and Robyn standing
there - though dressed in halter tops and shorts, for a change. I invited
them in, and we were chatting in the living room when the phone rang. I
answered it, and was surprised to discover that it was Lucy.
I listened as she explained to me that one of her companies customers
was suddenly having trouble with one of THEIR customers, and wanted
'someone' to go to their customer's site and do an audit of their books. I
asked her what was going on, and she admitted that she was the 'someone'
they'd selected to supervise the accountants that would be doing the actual
work. She wouldn't be doing anything except acting as *her* company's
'presence', and summarizing the accountant's results. The expectation was
that she'd be out of town for as few as 2 days, but perhaps as many as 4. I
asked her if she wanted me to watch after the girls, and she laughed,
saying "Yeah. I know it breaks your heart, but could they stay with you
while I'm gone? I'd trust either one of them alone in my apartment, but
not together - particularly with what's going on between them."
I said that it wouldn't be any problem, and she said "I'll bet. I know
you're not going to just start jumping their bones, but could you at least
wait until I clear the parking lot?"
I laughed, and said "You will recall that I *do* have a large bed -
easily large enough for the - and that my couch is plenty large and
comfortable enough for ME."
"Yeah, right. Okay, we'll both pretend that's gonna happen - but you'll
excuse me if I don't bet cash money on it, right?"
I laughed again, telling her "Yeah, that's probably a pretty good idea."
She answered "Look, I'm cool with it. I know you're not going to push
either one of them into anything; if anything, you'll try to talk them out
of it. But I know what they're going to be like at their age, and I don't
believe for a minute that you're going to get through these next few days
with your good intentions intact."
With that, she asked to talk to the girls. I asked if she minded if I
put her on the speakerphone, and she agreed that it was a good idea. I
gestured to the to come over, and as they did, I got the phone
switched over.
When they got there, I told Lucy that we were all there, and she started
to tell them what was going on. At first, they were disappointed that she
was going to be out of town, but quickly cheered up again when they heard
her tell them that they were going to be staying with me while she was
gone.
With all of us working from the same page, we were able to get the
initial details worked out in fairly short order; other stuff would have to
wait until Lucy got home with more details. That settled, Lucy told us
she'd talk to us when she got home, in a couple of hours, and hung up.
I told the to go ahead and go back to the apartment and get enough
clothes for a couple of days - including going out in public - along with
their nightgowns and robes. Both looked at me as though I'd lost my mind,
but left. A short while later they were back, each with a knapsack full of
clothing. I had them put their stuff in the bedroom, and got out a set of
linens to use on the couch. This time, they fussed a little, and I finally
took a moment to explain to them:
"Look, do you *want* Lucy to think we're going to spend the entire time
humping each other's brains out? If we don't at least _pretend_ that
nothing's going to happen, she's going to spend the entire trip worrying
about what's happening HERE, instead of what she's _supposed_ to be doing,
and that's not going to be good for *her*. So are you going to listen to
me, and do what I say; or are you going to keep making faces at me, and
have all this probably turn out bad, instead of good, like it should?"
That seemed to get them settled down, and the rest of the wait until
Lucy got home went pretty smoothly.
When she got home, Lucy filled me in on the details I needed to know -
when she was due at the airport, where she was going, and where she'd be
staying when she got there. She also tried to leave me some money to help
pay for their food, and got a little testy with me when I simply laughed at
her before telling her "You know better than that. Keep your money; you
might find you need it where you're going." She grudgingly admitted the
possibility, but it was still a few minutes before it left her mind.
Still, we all managed to get everything straightened out well ahead of the
arrival of the transportation her company had arranged for her. That left
the two of us plenty of time to do a little snuggling - and even some
making out - before she had to leave.
Part Six
After Lucy left for the airport, I got the together and took all
of us out to eat - we'd been so busy helping get Lucy packed and getting
things organized that we'd completely missed lunch. A little discussion
finally found us in a local drive-in fast-food place that made surprisingly
good burgers.
About an hour after we got back, I got a call from my client, letting me
know that the code I'd written was doing what it was supposed to, and
giving me the go-ahead to start on the next part of it while their hardware
people finished up their design. Surprisingly, the weren't much
interested in going to the pool; electing, instead, to spend the afternoon
in the bedroom gossiping over the teen magazines they'd brought over. I
spent the rest of the afternoon getting myself organized, and thinking
through what I thought was likely to happen with the hardware people. Over
the years, I'd developed a 'feel' for how good a company's design engineers
were, and how efficient they were. For this particular client, I knew
their engineers were good enough, but that management couldn't resist
sticking their thumbs in the process. Though not a hardware engineer, I
was fluent enough with it to be able to anticipate the scenarios that they
would likely run into; with that knowledge, I would write the program in
such a way that covered all but the last bit of the hardware/software that
I thought would bite them on the ass; and put the frame in place for the
last little bit, so that I was prepared for any last-minute changes. It
was more work for me during the 'regular' part of the development cycle,
but paid BIG dividends when they (invariably) hit me with last-minute
changes - the bonuses I earned more than made up for the difference. Only
rarely did I have to actually pull 'all-nighters' to meet a deadline.
Amazing what a little planning and organization can do for one's bank
account...
As it got toward late afternoon, I finally got things set up so that I
could begin coding the next day; when I was done, I went into the bedroom
and asked the if they were hungry yet. Due to the late lunch, they
weren't; instead, they wanted to know if I'd go swimming with them for a
little while. I agreed, and before I could even get to where my swim
trunks were, they'd both jumped off the bed and stripped, leaving me with
plenty look at as they took their time getting their suits on. Figuring
"the hell with it", I didn't pay any attention to them as I changed, too.
With all of us ready, we grabbed towels, and headed for the pool, where
we spent a good half hour chasing each other around in the water, playing a
pool-bound game of tag. I'll leave it to the reader to guess who was 'it'
most of the time.
When I'd had enough, I declared my participation over, and climbed out
to lay on one of the lounges as the two of them continued their game by
inviting a couple of the other kids that had shown up while we were
playing. The were the most enthusiastic about joining in - at least,
until they discovered that Sandra and Robyn both were far superior
swimmers, and almost impossible to catch (and thus, touch).
Finally, they tired, as well, and climbed out to come over to stand over
me, dripping water on me until I opened my eyes to look up at them - and
notice that the slight breeze was cooling them in some rather interesting
ways and places.
Once they had my attention, they made it more than clear that they were
ready to leave, for a variety of reasons.
When we got back to my apartment, the two of them quickly headed
straight for the bedroom, leaving me to close and lock the front door.
When I went in to get out of my suit, I found that they'd already shed
theirs. They were waiting for me, and I hadn't taken more than two steps
into the bedroom before I had a pair of nubile plastered to my
body - as Robyn pressed herself against my back, holding me in place,
Sandra reached out to start pulling my suit down, kneeling to pull it clear
when I raised each foot in turn. Without getting up, she tossed my suit
aside, and reached out to take my semi-erect penis in her hand. She leaned
forward to plant a small kiss on the end of it before looking up into my
eyes as she wrapped her lips around the head. She then reached up to cup
my testicles in her hand while she softly me further into her mouth
while 'walking' her lips along my length, until my entire penis was inside
her hot, moist mouth.
Of course, the sight and sensation of what she was doing soon had me
growing even larger, and I could see the reluctance on her face as she had
to let more and more of me slide out from between her lips. When she
realized that I was fully erect, she pulled back from me enough to say "I'm
still sure I want you; and I want it to happen *tonight*. Robyn told me
that your stuff tastes good, and that after you shoot, you can stay hard
longer the next time. So I'm the one that gets to do this, instead of
Robyn."
With that, she took my penis in her hand and begin licking and kissing
it, with Robyn softly instructing her on what to do - "Yeah, like that -
only use your tongue more, there under the end; he really likes that", and
"Put it in your mouth, just the end of it, and suck on it real soft, like
you do my tit", and "The head - yeah, that part - is kinda like our clits.
Do to it what you like to do to me!".
Though inexperienced, Sandra proved to be a quick study - it wasn't long
before she had me as hard as I'd ever been. I couldn't reach anything of
interest on her, but Robyn was standing behind me, her pressing
into my back - so I reached around and behind me and began softly stroking
her pubic hair, and pressing gently against her mound, where her clitoris
was. She readily moved back slightly, and moved her feet apart, giving me
free access to her pubic area. I quickly took advantage of it by sliding
my fingers between her legs; cupping my hand, I slowly drew a finger
between her labia, and finding her already quite aroused and wet. I
repeated my actions again, and continued moving my finger up her slit until
it slid across her erecting clitoris, making her gasp in pleasure. I felt
her nipples hardening where they pressed into me, and continued stroking
her, feeding her arousal and pleasure.
In short order, Robyn was so excited that she could barely stand; I
reached down to hold Sandra's head steady, and when she looked up at me,
said "I think we'd all be more comfortable, and better off, if we got on
the bed, don't you?" She mumbled her agreement around my glistening
erection, then let it pop free of her mouth before standing up. Together,
we helped Robyn to the bed, then slid ourselves around so that Sandra could
resume her ministrations to my erection while Robyn positioned herself so
that her head was between Sandra's thighs with her body alongside mine -
giving my hand free access to her pelvis, and with a little stretching, her
breasts.
It didn't take long before we'd reached our previous level of arousal -
more comfortable, Sandra reattached her lips to my erection even as Robyn's
tongue was making contact with her distended labia - and as I slid a finger
into Robyn's vaginal opening, while using another to press against her
clitoris.
For the next several minutes, the only sounds in the room were rhythmic,
and liquid - until Sandra finally pulled away from me as she experienced
wave after wave of pleasure when Robyn brought her to release. To my
surprise, even as she was coming down from her orgasm, Sandra fought to
make her way back to me, and take me into her mouth again.
Satisfied that she'd gotten Sandra off, Robyn eased her way into a
semi-seated position, then leaned over to let me suck on her and
nipples as I continued to slide my finger in and out of her vagina, bumping
against her clitoris with each inward probe. The sight of my wet finger
sliding in and out of a gap in her dark muff was an incredibly erotic sight
- doing wonders to help move me along toward the goal Sandra had set for
me.
As I already knew, Robyn enjoyed using her mouth on me; from the rapid
increase in her breathing after she sat up, I could only figure that she
enjoyed watching someone do it almost as much she enjoyed doing it herself:
it was just a couple of minutes later that Robyn went through her own
release, nearly pinching my finger off with her internal muscles, and
leaving a distinctly-scented wet spot on the bed, as well. When she'd
gotten her senses back, Robyn rolled over toward the edge of the bed, both
giving herself a good view of Sandra and I, and making way for Sandra to
twist around so that her body lay closer to mine.
Looking down, I could see that Sandra was getting a little tired from
her exertions, and with a few gently nudges, managed to get her to lay on
her side, as I did the same. That also brought her pelvis closer to my
head; I raised my leg so that I could put my foot flat on the bed, and
guided her leg into the same position - leaving me free to examine and
explore the center of her femininity. I leaned forward a bit, and sampled
her sweet, musky oils at their source - she moaned at the first contact I
made, and the sensation on my erection was incredible: I could feel the
vibrations all the way down to my balls.
Sandra didn't have the skill Robyn did - but that just made the
experience that much more satisfying: rather than 'pushing' me into a fast,
hard climax, she was me along toward one that I _knew_ was going to
be all the more intense for the delay.
I extended a finger to trace the outlines of her sex, and when she felt
my touch, readily spread her legs to give me more access. As I'd found
when I'd used my mouth on her previously, her labia weren't quite as long
as Robyn's, but they were a bit thicker. They were barely visible between
the lips of her mons, their edges blurred by the soft, hair of her
pubis. When I slid a fingertip between her inner lips, I found them to be
firm, and slick with her juices; toward the top of her slit, I could make
out the size and shape of her erect clitoris: it looked very much like a
small Navy bean, only glistening.
Since she so readily accepted the touch of my finger in and on her
vaginal opening, I gradually increased the duration, and depth, of my
probes of her womanly flower. I was pleasantly surprised when I eventually
found that I could easily slide an entire finger in and out of her hot, wet
opening - either she'd already lost her maidenhead prior to this, or it had
been so thin that my initial probe of her had removed it. In either case,
my attentions to her sheath drew an escalation of her moans as I
progressed. A glance over at Robyn revealed that she had her eyes locked on
the subject of my explorations; with one hand busy at her own opening while
the other squeezed and pinched her and nipples.
Changing the angle of my 'attack' slightly, I continued sliding my
finger in and out of her vagina, but now it was rubbing alongside her
clitoris, as well - earning myself another one of those incredibly
stimulating moans from her. A moan that was more than enough to cause the
tightening in my balls that told me my climax wasn't far off. Sandra
seemed to sense it, as well, and - as best she could, with the distraction
I was giving her - increased her efforts to bring me to completion. When
she moaned again, and felt my balls twitch in her hand, she realized what
she could do to get me off - and did it. For the next 30 seconds or so,
she moaned almost continuously, rapidly bringing me closer and closer to
the edge, until, finally, she all but deep-throated me. The sensation of
her throat clasping at the head of my already-sensitive penis was more than
I could stand, and I felt the first tensing of my erection as I prepared to
unload into her eager mouth and throat. She felt it, too, and held me
there until she felt my penis twitch in her mouth before pulling back
enough to breathe as I fired what felt like a quart of semen onto the back
of her throat, quickly followed by a second, then third. Even as the rest
of my emptied into her mouth, she continued to suck and lick on my
penis, prolonging my pleasure.
In return, when I got my senses back, I refocused my attention on what I
was doing to her - and short order, felt her clamp down on my finger
as she started yet another orgasm. Only when the first of several spasms
passed through her did she finally release my semi-erect penis from her
mouth
When she'd gotten her breath back, Sandra sat up a bit, and looked at me
with an impish grin on her face, before licking her lips and saying "Robyn
was right: I think I could learn to like this - a lot!" With that
pronouncement, Robyn didn't hesitate to move toward us again, and take
Sandra into an embrace as they kissed, clearly sharing the bits of my semen
that Sandra hadn't already swallowed.
After making sure they'd cleared each other's tonsils of my residue,
Robyn and Sandra separated - Sandra to move herself up to lay next to me as
Robyn attended to cleaning my now-flaccid penis with her tongue. As she
watched Robyn, Sandra said "I can understand why Robyn likes to do that so
much - it's really exciting to know that I can make you feel that good with
just my mouth. And the way your stuff tastes is really interesting - it's
salty, and kinda sweet, at the same time; and it comes out kind of like
custard, or something."
Finally satisfied that she'd gotten every available molecule of my
semen, Robyn moved up to lay next to me on the other side, nuzzling into my
neck and saying "That was *so* hot to see, you two together!"
I laughed, and told her "Thanks - I'm just glad you found a way to keep
yourself amused!" teasing her.
I could feel her blush slightly as Sandra asked "What? What was she
doing? Playing with herself? I wish I could have seen it, too!" - and
causing Robyn to blush even harder.
We cuddled there for probably half an hour before Sandra rose up enough
to ask if anyone else was hungry - which prompted Robyn to chime in that
she was.
Feeling a little hollow, myself, I asked what they wanted; almost in
unison, they asked "Pizza?" I thought about it a moment, and decided that
it actually sounded pretty good. I volunteered Robyn to go order it so
that Sandra and I could cuddle a little longer. When she left, I nudged
Sandra, and when she turned to me, told her that I'd really enjoyed what
she'd done. She blushed slightly, and told me that she'd been a little
worried and nervous about it at first, but that between Robyn's guidance
and my acceptance of what she was doing quickly calmed her down. About
that time, Robyn came back in, and crawled onto the bed to lie on the other
side of Sandra, her head resting Sandra's shoulder. Robyn listened as
Sandra went on to tell me that she liked what she and Robyn had been doing,
but that she wanted to "know the rest of it - you know, what it was like
with a guy".
At that, Robyn reached around to cup one of Sandra's before
telling her "I like what we do, too - and in some ways, it's even better
than what I feel when I'm with him. But in other way's it's not as good. I
mean, it's like they're two completely different ways of having fun. They
are, I guess, but it's like the way it even *feels* is completely
different, too."
Sandra looked at her inquisitively, and Robyn went on to explain "When
I'm with you, what we do is really nice - we're both girls, and we know
what feels go to us as girls. We're soft and gentle and careful with each
other, and that feels really nice. But there's stuff that we just can't do
- like the actual sex part. I mean, I've tried using stuff like the handle
on my hairbrush, a candle, and a couple of other things, and they feel
good, but they just aren't _him_. They don't feel the same, and they don't
act the same. Not better or worse than what we have, just _different_ -
better in some ways, not as good in others."
Sandra turned back to look at me, and said "That's what I want to know -
how being with you is better, and how it's not. What it feels like when
you're inside me, and what it feels like when you shoot your stuff inside
me. I've heard about making love different ways, and I want to know what
they feel like." I smiled at her, and said, "I think we can do that. One
of the things that worried me was hurting you; but when I was touching you,
I found out that you don't have your maidenhead - your 'cherry'. So, I
don't think that anything we do will actually _hurt_ you. It might be
uncomfortable at first, but that's all."
Sandra smiled back, and told me "I've got to admit that I was kinda
worried about it hurting, too; but if I don't have my 'cherry', then I
guess I don't have anything to worry about. From what Robyn told me, and
from what you've done, I know that you wouldn't me on purpose, but
it's still nice to hear it. But what happened?"
"I don't know. It's possible that something happened when you were real
young. Maybe it was so small and thin that when I put my finger in you, it
broke then. It might even be that you didn't have one to start with -
that's rare, but it happens. Whatever it was, I'd say it doesn't matter
now."
Robyn chipped in with "I'd say it doesn't either - but it kinda makes me
jealous, and it kinda doesn't."
Sandra looked at her inquisitively, and Robyn answered the implied
question "Well, I'm jealous because my first time a little bit, even
though he was SO gentle with me, and had *me* on top, so that I could stop
if it hurt. But then again, I'm *not* jealous _because_ I had that first
experience. Does that make sense?"
Sandra got a slightly thoughtful look on her face, and after a moment,
nodded in understanding before turning back to me to say "Robyn told me
that when you shoot like that, you last longer the next time. Uh, how long
does that last? I mean, I don't want to rush you or anything, but I want
it to last as long as possible, too. Do you know what I mean?"
I gave a little laugh, as did Robyn, before I told her "That won't be
any problem. By the time we finish the pizza, I'll be able to go again;
anything that happens between then and before we'd go to bed would take the
time I think you want. Each time I 'shoot' - it's also called a climax, or
'cumming' - it takes me a longer before I'm ready again, and makes it take
that much longer for me to finish. So there's no hurry, and there's no
reason to wait - whenever it happens tonight, I think we'll both be fine."
We continued to lie there, holding and caressing each other, until the
doorbell rang; I told Robyn that it was probably the pizza, and she quickly
put on a blouse and shorts (no underwear) while I told her to get the money
out of my wallet - and to make sure and tip the driver a couple dollars.
She left, and Sandra and I heard as she answered the door, then took
delivery of our supper. When we heard the door close, we got up and headed
in to meet Robyn in the living room. I took charge of the pizza as Sandra
went in to get us drinks while Robyn shed her clothing again.
We watched a little as we ate - none of us ate all that much, in
anticipation of the rest of the evening, I think. I also took the
opportunity to casually query Sandra about birth control, and more
specifically, about her period. Initially surprised by the questions, she
didn't hesitate to answer them; I easily learned that she would be starting
her next period in a few days. That meant that she was between periods,
and thus, infertile. No chance of making her pregnant, thankfully. When
we were done, Robyn took put the leftovers in the fridge so that Sandra and
I could get comfortable on the couch. When she got back, she parked
herself next to Sandra; she hadn't any more than leaned back than the phone
rang. I nudged Sandra to raise up a bit - she had to do the same to Robyn,
so it was a couple more rings before I was able to answer the phone.
As I'd expected, it was Lucy, calling to let us know she'd arrived okay,
and to see how things were going. When they heard me use her name, both
girls started to get up, but I gestured to them that I wanted to speak to
Lucy alone for a bit, so they settled back down, still watching me. I
moved over to where my computer desk was, so that I could talk quietly with
Lucy without the listening in.
"So how's it going, there, fella? Bagged any teenyboppers yet?" Lucy
asked with a laugh.
"I'm not sure who's trying to bag who", I replied.
"You're kidding. Right?"
"Nope. As I'm sitting here, Robyn and Sandra are both stark naked on
the couch, molesting each other every now and then while they wait for me
to let you talk to them."
"Okay, I'll play - why are they naked on your couch?"
"Because we just finished some pizza for supper, silly", I teased.
"No, not why they're on the couch; why are they naked?" she responded;
only slightly exasperated.
"Because a little while ago, Sandra gave me one helluva - her
first ever, mind you - while Robyn was eating her."
"Uh-huh. And just what were YOU doing? Other than enjoying the hell
out of it?"
"Well, first I used my hand on Robyn, then I used my hand and my mouth
on Sandra."
There was a pause while she thought that one over, then she asked "And
how is it that Robyn was so willing to participate in this? More
specifically, how is it that you're so able to finger-fuck my daughter?"
I waited, and a few seconds later, Lucy said, "Look, I'm not mad that
you did anything with them. Jealous, maybe, but not mad. I just want to
know if you're banging my daughter, okay? Not to haul your ass off to
jail, or to get anyone in any trouble or anything, but just so I know she's
with someone that will treat her right."
"In that case, then, yes, Robyn and I have been together."
"From the way you said that, you're not going to tell me a damn thing
more, are you?"
"Nope."
She sighed, and said, "I expected as much - you not telling, that is. I
suppose that I should be surprised that she's sexually active, but I'm not;
after all, I *am* the one that got her fixed up with birth control, and we
all know why birth control is needed. The only real comfort of this is
that I know you, and know that you're not going to do anything to her,
physically or emotionally. You realize, of course, that the only reason I
don't fly home right now and rip your lungs out through your nose is
because of all you've done for us; and because I've learned what kind of
guy you really are?"
"Okay. I don't realize it, but if you say so, then I'll accept it, and
thank you for it."
"Hmmph. Rat. Bastard. Child molester. Pervert."
"Flattery will get you nowhere", I replied, archly - teasing her.
She laughed, and said, "More than anything else, I envy you. Okay, let
me talk to the miniature sex bombs."
With that, I gestured to the that Lucy wanted to talk to them;
they were all but climbing over me to get to the phone in nothing flat.
When Robyn finally got control of the phone, I headed into the kitchen for
another soda, then planted myself on the couch, so they could have some
'private' time with Lucy, too.
A little later, Robyn came over to tell me that Lucy wanted to talk to
me again; I went back over to where Sandra was finishing up her
conversation, and when she was done, took the phone as the two headed
back for the couch.
"They're not letting on that anything happened. At all. Any time I
even *hinted* that something might be going on, they changed the subject.
Have you been coaching them, or are they just naturally devious?"
"I've only told them that if anyone found out what we were doing, then
I'd get into trouble."
"Well, whatever you've done and said, it's working. I doubt that
torture would get anything out of them."
"Probably just as well", I told her.
"I think you're right. I just want you to know that when I get back, I
fully expect some time of my own with you - a couple of days, at least.
I'll leave them a bag of kibble, and you and I are going to lock ourselves
in the bedroom and see if we can't kill each other. How does that sound?"
"Works for me. I'll get a fridge or something in the bedroom so we
don't even have to come out for food or drinks."
She laughed, and said, "You would, too, wouldn't you?"
"You bet - to the fridge, the couple of days, or both", I laughed.
"God, just thinking about it..." she said, wistfully.
"It's okay. You'll be back here soon enough, and we've got plenty of
time."
"Yeah. Well, just save some energy for me, okay?"
"Always."
She paused a moment, then said, "I love you, you know."
It didn't come as much of a surprise - and I didn't have any hesitation
about telling her "And me, you. Get the damn job done, and get back here,
would you?"
"Just as fast as I can", she replied
With that, by mutual consent, we each hung up the phone.
When my conversation with Lucy ended, I got up and went back over to the
couch; Robyn and Sandra quickly separated to make room for me between them.
Robyn looked up at me, and asked, "You knew she was going to call, didn't
you?"
I replied "I didn't *know* she was going to call, but I expected it.
Why?"
"Because even after supper, with the two of us playing with you and each
other, you didn't get very excited; and when the phone rang, you reacted
like you expected it - me and Sandra nearly jumped out of our skins! So
what made you think she would call?"
"First, she's your mom. Maybe you don't really understand that yet, but
when you get you will; it means that she's thinking about you almost
*all* the time. Second, she's your mom. That means that if she has to be
away from you for any period of time, she's going to want to hear from you
_somehow_, just to know you're okay. Third, your and I like each
other. A lot. I kinda figured that she'd want to talk to me, too, just
like I wanted to talk to hear."
"But what about me?" Sandra asked.
"You're her daughters best friend. She likes you, too, and she cares
about you. She's responsible for you while you're staying with her.
Believe me, she's not going to forget about you, either."
The two of them looked at each other, and with an unspoken
communication, reached an agreement: that it was time to get me 'fired up'
again - both reached out to begin sliding their hands across my chest and
belly as they each fastened their lips on one of my nipples. With that
kind of encouragement, I didn't hesitate to put an arm around each of them
to cup a breast, one slightly smaller than the other, but both firm,
smooth, and quickly sporting an erect nipple.
Since it was 'her night', the first one I leaned over to kiss was Sandra
- who readily opened her mouth to the gentle touch of my tongue, moaning
faintly when our tongues touched.
When our kiss finally broke, Sandra started easing her hand down my
body, until she had my swollen, but not even semi-erect, penis in her grasp
- and was able to begin a faintly milking motion that quickly got me
semi-erect. While she was doing that, I turned my head to kiss Robyn, who
seemed to be trying to lick my tonsils. For her part, Robyn took it upon
herself to cycle between whichever of Sandra's that I didn't have
hold of, her own, and my testicles. With the two of them trying so hard,
they soon had me aroused; Sandra was the one to suggest that we'd have more
room, and be more comfortable, on the bed. Refusing to let go of each
other, it took us a few tries before we were able to sit up on the couch,
and then finally stand up to make our way back to the bedroom again.
I couldn't help thinking that my bedroom, and bed, had gotten more use
in the last 6 weeks than it had in the previous 6 years...
Once settled on my bed, we pretty much reversed the positions we'd had
last time - now Robyn's lips were fastened on my penis while Sandra's head
was between her thighs, and my lips and tongue went to work on Sandra's
womanhood.
Robyn seemed to be very much in the spirit of things - she was
deliberately taking her time getting me hard, apparently so that I would
have more time to get Sandra ready. I appreciated her consideration, but
couldn't help but wonder if it also wasn't so that she could have her own
orgasm before I got too involved with Sandra. Whatever the reason, she was
taking it easy on me: stimulating me enough to gradually get me harder and
harder, but not so much that I couldn't focus on what I was doing to
Sandra. And what I was doing to Sandra was certainly worth focusing on:
using my tongue to trace the folds of her inner lips and sliding it between
them, dipping it into the entrance to her to savor her delicate
essence; using my lips and tongue to caress and fondle her rapidly-erecting
clitoris, and protruding labia; delighting in the spicy/sweet/musky odor of
her arousal; softly, rhythmically on her clitoris; caressing her
ass and hips and back and waist and thighs.
Between what Robyn was doing, and my pleasure with what I was doing, it
didn't take long before I was fully erect; enjoying the pleasant sensations
Robyn was providing, while not feeling any hurry or need for a climax.
A bit later, Robyn released me for a few moments to tell Sandra
"Whenever you're ready, he is too", followed a second later with "Damn!
You're good at that..." Knowing that I was ready, Sandra apparently decided
to apply herself to getting Robyn off - and from where I was sitting (well,
laying :-), she seemed to be doing a damn fine job of it: it wasn't but a
couple of minutes before Robyn's breathing had noticeably quickened, along
with an increase in moans and gasps of arousal. Robyn tried to keep
stimulating me, but what Sandra was doing to her was simply too much to
bear, and she eventually gave up. I barely noticed the loss - I was simply
to engrossed in what *I* was doing.
Only a few minutes later, I heard Robyn's breath catch, heard her gasp,
and then let out something that was a combination of moan, and scream, as
Sandra finally triggered her orgasm. The sound of it was more than enough
to make up for the absence of Robyn's talented mouth and tongue.
As her orgasm tapered off, Robyn rolled over so that she was lying on
her stomach. That left enough room for Sandra to ease herself away from me
(much to my disappointment), and slide herself around so that we were face
to face - a position that let me see the shining of Robyn's juices on her
face and lips, and detect Robyn's scent when she moved to kiss me before
looking deep into my eyes and telling me "I'm ready. God! I am *so*
ready. What do we do now?"
"It's up to you. If you still had your 'cherry', I'd suggest that we do
it with you getting on top of me, so that you could wait if it started to
hurt. But since that little problem is already taken care of, we can try
it with you laying on your back, and me on top. Or, if you want, you can
get on your hands and knees, and I can enter you from behind."
"Will it hurt?"
"Like I said before, with your hymen gone, and your larger size, I don't
think you'll have any pain. It _might_ feel uncomfortable, but not much
more."
"Is there any one of them that YOU like?"
"It's not about me, it's about you. Remember, we don't have to do just
ONE; we can change around as much as you want, whenever you want, for as
long as I can keep going. Think about which one you want to try first, and
we'll go from there. Or, if you want, we can just keep doing what we have
been, and you can wait until later."
Sandra thought about it for a bit, and as she was thinking, Robyn
finally rolled away from us again, until she was on her side facing us.
She just lay there, watching, as Sandra made up her mind.
Finally, Sandra looked at me again, and said "I definitely want to do
it, tonight. I know how nice you are, and you're honest and patient with
me, and I don't know when I'll find someone like you again. What I want to
do is have you be the one to take my virginity, whether I've got a cherry,
or not."
With that, she quickly moved on top of me, her knees on either side of
my hips, her hands on the bed by my shoulders. Looking down at me, she
said, "Your lips and tongue and fingers and hands have felt wonderful - but
what I want now is the rest of you. I want THIS" - and moved forward
slightly so that the outside of her was pressing against the
underside of my erection. I was still slightly slick with Robyn's saliva,
and Sandra used it to begin sliding herself against me. Hunching forward
slightly, she moved herself so that the bottom of her opening was resting
just behind the crown of my penis; from there, she arched her back, so that
the length of her slit moved toward my balls, until her clitoris was
pressing against the base of my erection. She paused a moment, eyes
closed, before hunching forward again - only this time, her labia parted
slightly, allowing her ample lubrication to spread along my undersides.
When she'd reached the end of my penis, she paused again, eyes closed,
before arching backwards. After a couple more cycles of that, she leaned
forward some more, letting her dangle in my face; I gladly accepted
the invitation to take first one, then the other, into my mouth to lick and
suck on her nipples as she continued to slide herself back and forth on my
now-glistening penis. As we continued teasing and stimulating each other,
I could hear her breathing quicken, and paused for a moment to look at her
- face flushed with arousal, her eyes hooded in lust, her areolas crinkled
and nipples extended from my attentions, she was a most erotic sight.
Both of us had completely forgot Robyn's presence when Sandra finally
raised herself up again to tell me "I'm ready. I want you. Now."
I nodded my acceptance, and she lay down on me before tugging on me to
indicate that she wanted me to be on top of her. I rolled over, slowly and
carefully, until we were finally situated: she on her back, legs spread and
knees nearly touching her as her hands rested on my upper arms; I
was between her thighs, the bottom of my slickened erection pressing
against the flower of her womanhood as I held myself on straightened arms
above her.
I looked into her eyes for a few moments, until she nodded her readiness
and acceptance, then eased myself back until the end of my penis slid down
between her labia, wedged against her opening. I paused again, telling her
"We can still stop this, now. Say the word, and I back up more and it's
over. What happens next is YOUR decision. Make it for you - not for me,
not for Robyn."
Without hesitation, she looked into my eyes, and said, "Do it".
Our eyes locked, I moved slightly to get a better angle, and began
pressing myself forward to enter her. In return, she held herself steady,
even trying to spread her legs more to give me more access. Finally, I saw
her eyes widen as the head of my penis finally popped through her entrance;
I immediately stopped pushing, waiting for her to give me some sign of what
she wanted me to do next - pull out, or continue. She had a slightly
distracted look on her face, but no signs of pain that I could see. After
a few moments, she focused on me again, and said "I just had to get used to
having something that big in there. You were right; it doesn't hurt, it
was just a little uncomfortable there, for a second. It already feels
better. Keep going."
Reassured that she was okay, I pressed myself forward again, into her
incredibly hot and tight opening, until perhaps another inch was inside
her, before stopping when I saw her get distracted again. She recovered a
little more quickly, and soon nodded for me to continue - and looked both
surprised and disappointed when I eased back, withdrawing from her
slightly. I told her "This is just to make sure that your lubrication - the
wetness inside you - gets moved around, so things stay slick. That makes
it easier and better for both of us."
She smiled her understanding, and when I pressed into her again, got a
pleased look on her face. I did it a couple more times, making sure her
oils were well-distributed before trying to wedge even more of myself into
her.
Again and again, I pressed myself into her, a fraction at a time,
stopping whenever I saw the slightest trace of discomfort in her eyes.
Finally, though, we found ourselves locked together, her pubic hair merged
with mine, as I lay there buried deep inside her.
I waited there, patiently, so that she could adjust to this new
intrusion - giving her plenty of time to not only inside, but to
get used to the feel of me in her, and let her get her mind around the idea
that she was actually having sex for the first time.
After a minute or two, she got to the point where she was ready to do a
little experimenting: first, she just wiggled around a little, seeing how
it felt inside with me pressing against her in different ways. From there,
she quickly moved on to moving her pelvis a little bit, sliding herself up
and down on my erection, first in very small motions, then more and more.
Finally satisfied that the hard part was over, she looked into my eyes
again, and told me "God! I never knew anything could feel this good! It's
like all of sudden, I feel *complete*; like I've been missing something
without knowing what it was, and now I do! I feel so *full* inside, but it
doesn't or anything - it just feels so damn _good_!"
I smiled at her, and said, "I'm glad you like it - it feels pretty good
to me, too!" causing her to smile in return.
Satisfied that she was finally comfortable, not only with having me
inside her, but the situation itself, I started to make love to her.
Slowly at first, in small movements - withdrawing myself from her hot,
tight insides perhaps a couple of inches, then pressing back in again. As
it became easier, my strokes lengthened, and then speeded up. As my
motions increased, so did hers - raising herself up to meet me as I pressed
into her, and learning some vague control over her internal muscles, so
that she was able to tighten herself around me when I was fully inside her.
At one point, she even raised herself up a bit so she could watch as I slid
in and out of her, seeming to delight in the way her labia extended when I
withdrew, only to disappear again when I pressed back in, and the way I
glistened with her feminine oils.
I found myself in a comfortable rhythm - one that felt wonderful, and
let me stay hard, but without feeling that I was going to climax too fast.
I was actually rather happy with it: I wanted it to go on for as long as
possible, not only for her benefit, but because she felt so incredible
where she was wrapped around me.
As the next several minutes went by, Sandra got more and more aroused,
and closer and closer to an orgasm. Her breathing quickened, as did the
frequency and duration of her moans. To tease her a little bit, I started
changing the way I was making love to her - withdrawing almost completely
(and getting a disappointed groan when I did) before making several short,
rapid in-and-out motions with the head of my penis at the entrance to her
vagina; sliding myself all the way inside her, then rocking forward several
times so that my pubic bone bumped against her clitoris with each motion;
moving in and out of her with a two-steps-forward-one-step-back action.
The net effect was that it (slightly) slowed her progress toward her
release, but it also did wonders to increase the pressure building behind
it.
I enjoyed what I was doing to - and for - Sandra, but it was having the
opposite effect on me. So, after a few minutes of it, I went back to
simply making love to her. In short order, I was back into the rhythm that
had worked for me so well before. Over the next several minutes, Sandra
started moving toward orgasm, tossing her head back and forth, gasping, and
groaning her pleasure until, finally, she'd had enough to trigger her
release. As I felt the first wave of it hit her, I pressed myself into her
as far as I could, savoring the way her internal muscles clamped down on me
through her first couple of spasms. After that, I would withdraw, then
press myself back into her, in time with the waves of her climax, clearly
heightening her pleasure.
As she came down from her orgasm, Sandra looked at me with something
akin to worship - and a few moments later, awe and disbelief when she
realized that I was still hard, and still inside her. She gave me one of
the most radiant smiles I'd ever seen, and then hugged me fiercely. When
she released me, she lay back down and moved her pelvis around, almost
savoring the feeling of my erection in her.
After a moment, she looked up at me and asked "Um, remember when you
told me about the different ways that we could make love?"
I nodded, and she went on "Could we, uh, try a different one now? Or
would that mess things up"?
I smiled at her, and answered "Sure, we can try a different one -
there's no reason you can't do as many of them as you want, as long as you
and whoever you're with enjoy it, and as long as the love-making lasts.
What did you have in mind"?
"I was thinking that it felt pretty good when I was sitting on you, but
that I'd like to know what it feels like when you're behind me. Is that
the one I hear them call 'doggy style'?"
"Yup, that's it." With that, I started to ease myself out of her as she
pulled her legs from behind mine, and released me from her arms. She was
plainly disappointed when I finally pulled free of her with a faint 'pop',
blushing slightly at the noise. I moved back on my heels, and Sandra
quickly rolled over onto her stomach before easing up to her hands and
knees. I put my hands on her hips, and we each made the necessary
adjustments to get me into position to enter her.
Keeping one hand on her hip, I used the other to press my erection down
so that the head slid between her slightly parted labia. She eased back
slightly to hold me in place, and I released my penis to put my hand back
on her waist. Holding her steady, I hunched forward a bit, pressing
against her opening until the head slid in. From there, it was relatively
easy to continue the motion - accompanied by a low moan of pleasure from
her - until I was fully inside her. I couldn't help but delight again to
the sensation of her hot, wet female sheath wrapped so tightly around my
male dagger.
Leaning forward slightly, I reached down and around her to cup her
breasts in my hands for a few moments before squeezing them gently, and
softly pinching her nipples between my fingers. Feeling them harden again
under my touch, I withdrew from her in a slow, steady motion until only the
head of my penis was inside her. I waited a few moments, and when I felt
her start to press herself back against me, pushed myself back into her
again as she emitted a deep-throated purr of pleasure. I slowly stroked in
and out of her several more times, pausing briefly at the end of each,
savoring the experience.
After a bit, though, I simply couldn't help but start to move a little
more quickly; it wasn't long before I was in almost constant motion as I
slid in and out of her. Looking down, I could see the rosette of her anus
winking at me in time with my strokes; the thought of perhaps being able to
sample that last opening of hers made me even harder.
My back started to ache from leaning over her to play with her as I made love to her, so I finally raised up again, using my hands to
caress her from her to her hips. Gently grasping her hips, I held
them steady as I watched her sway *ever* so slightly in response to
my thrusts.
A couple of minutes later, both of us were reminded that Robyn was still
there with us when we heard her cry out as she had another orgasm. We
glanced around trying to find her before discovering that she'd moved to
where she could watch us from the side. Looking at her, we could see that
she had a couple of fingers buried in her while the other hand
cupped her and pinched her nipple. We watched as spasm after spasm
washed over her, her pelvis rising up with each one. The sight of it was
phenomenal, and did a lot to ease me along; from the way Sandra's clutched at me, almost in time with Robyn's actions, I knew that it was
affecting her, as well.
The experience of watching as Robyn orgasmed actually seemed to bring
Sandra and I closer together, as strange as it might sound. It not only
stimulated both of us, but also made us each aware of what WE were doing,
and how the other felt to us. I could feel that sensation that I think all
men feel at some point during their lovemaking: the one that tells us 'as
nice as the rest has felt, *this* is where we're going, and why we're doing
what we are'.
A few minutes later, Sandra and I were both surprised when Robyn moved
over next to us. When Sandra looked at her, Robyn asked "Would it bother
you if I, uh, joined in a little? You two are *so* hot to watch!"
Sandra gasped in response to what I was doing before telling her "I
don't mind if he doesn't".
Robyn looked at me, and when I nodded my acceptance, quickly got onto
her back and eased herself under Sandra to start licking and on
Sandra's and nipples while she reached down (over?) to begin
caressing and rubbing her clitoris - and my balls.
Neither Sandra or I minded the attention - if anything, we welcomed it.
Sandra, between moans and pants, dipped her head to return the favor of
mouthing Robyn's breasts. Not in any position to do anything to Robyn, I
had to content myself with knowing what they were doing.
With Robyn's added attention, it wasn't long before Sandra was rapidly
approaching another orgasm; I wasn't far behind her (pun intended!)
A couple of minutes later, I could see, hear, and feel it as Sandra
reached her peak. She first arched her back, the muscles and tendons in
her neck standing out with the tension. Then she released a deep, guttural
moan as her tightened around me again. As wonderfully tight as
she'd been before, what she was doing now was incredible - it was all I
could do to continue thrusting into her as my own climax approached. After
a couple of spasm passed through her, her suddenly relaxed around
me, only to begin an incredible fluttering sensation. If you've ever had a
muscle twitch for a few seconds, it was like that - only stronger, and
INSIDE her, all along the length of me. It was the most incredibly erotic
thing I've ever experienced, before or since, and it was easily more than
enough to trip my release. Sandra's head and shoulders all but collapsed
on Robyn, who quickly scooted toward me to avoid suffocation, even as the
first jet of my semen was flooding her insides.
I continued flooding Sandra's insides with my while Robyn, having
taken care of Sandra, dragged her fingernails across my scrotum, increasing
the pressure of my spurts. By the time I'd dumped the last of my sperm in
her, I felt as though my balls had turned inside out - it was all I could
do to hold Sandra's hips steady so she didn't completely smother Robyn.
Robyn, realizing the situation, quickly slid back out from under us, so
that I could guide Sandra down until she was flat on the bed, my
now-softening penis still inside her. I kept myself on my elbows and knees
to keep her covered as my penis slowly shrank. When it finally pulled
loose of her, I saw that Robyn had gotten a sheet to cover us with, and
gladly rolled over on my side. She quickly covered us with the sheet, then
lifted the corner of it to slide in on the other side of Sandra. Together,
Robyn and I held her as she went through a period of small shudders of
pleasure as she regained her senses.
When she'd gotten her breath back, Sandra quickly rolled over to face me
before trying to wrap her arms around me - a difficult thing to do with my
laying on my back. I finally had mercy on her, and rose up enough for her
to give a ferocious hug before releasing me. I lay down again, and she
quickly fastened herself to my side, one leg across mine, her hand on my
chest. Robyn eased over, so as not to disturb Sandra, to lie on her side
as well, 'spooning' with Sandra. Then Robyn put her arm around to cup
Sandra, and cupped her breast; Sandra turned her head so the two of them
could share a kiss before turning back to rest her head on my shoulder.
After a few moments, Sandra told me "That was the most incredible thing
I've ever experienced. I mean, when you first started to go into me, it
was kinda uncomfortable, but it didn't or anything. Then when you
were all the way inside, it felt _great_. Then when you made love to me,
and I came, I didn't think anything could feel better than that. Then when
you were still hard inside me, and started making love to me from behind
like that, and playing with my tits, it was wonderful. But when Robyn got
under me and started on my tits, and playing with my clit while you
were doing me, that was just too much. Even when I thought I was done, you
started shooting inside me, and I could *feel* it - it was like you were
filling me with liquid fire, or something!" Robyn giggled, and Sandra told
her - via my shoulder - "Robyn, I understand what you meant before; and you
were right. What it feels like when I'm with you, and what it feels like
with him, they're two different things, completely."
I laughed a bit, and asked her "I'm going to take it that you've made up
your mind about whether or not you like boys, too?"
She laughed back, and said, "You better believe it. are nice, and
fun, but - men! - are something else entirely. Yeah, I like them!"
A minute or two later, Sandra said "That was really, really nice, but
I'm feeling kind of, uh, squishy - you know, down there."
Robyn chirped up with "I can fix that!" and quickly wormed her way under
the sheet, sliding down to where Sandra's ass was. A hand on her hip, and
Sandra realized what Robyn wanted to do, and readily rolled onto her back.
As she spread her legs to give Robyn room, I rolled onto my side to face
her, and then give her a kiss. A nudge from Robyn, and Sandra's knees came
up, tenting the sheet, as I lowered my head to take her nipple in my mouth.
As Robyn did her very best to vacuum my semen from Sandra's womanhood, I
continued to lick and suck on Sandra's nipples, breaking away every so
often to share a deep, passionate kiss with her. In short order, we had
Sandra aroused again; and a few minutes later, going through her third
orgasm in a fairly short period of time.
When it had passed, I rolled over onto my back; Robyn gave Sandra time
to get her breath back by trying to do the same vacuum-cleaning thing for
me. I wasn't anywhere near able to have another erection so quickly, and
Robyn finally had to satisfy herself with getting me squeaky clean - except
for the traces of her saliva that she left behind. That done, she slid up
to lay on the side of me that Sandra wasn't occupying.
We lay there like that for quite a while, the two of them lying on their
sides, pressing against me. I had an arm around each of them, and they
were holding hands with their arms on my chest, each with a leg draped
across mine. I could feel their firm pressing into my side,
and the silky feel of their downy bushes tickling my thighs. All in all,
it was a most pleasant way for us to enjoy a short nap.
I don't know if it was Robyn or Sandra that woke first - only that when
*I* woke up, I was on my side with the two of them were kissing and
cuddling in front of me. When they saw that I was awake, they had the
courtesy to blush, and apologize for waking me. I only smiled, and told
them it was okay. They separated, and the three of us shared a round of
kisses and little groping before Sandra suggested a group shower - an idea
that Robyn and I quickly agreed to. We got up and headed in for a happy,
slippery, fun cleanup that lasted almost exactly as long as the hot water.
When we'd dried off, we actually decided to dress, a little at least, and
headed into the living room. They guided me to the couch, and then headed
into the kitchen. A few moments later, as Sandra brought out drinks for
us, I heard the microwave come on. I looked at Sandra inquiringly, and she
said "pizza leftovers", letting me know that Robyn was heating up the pizza
that we'd ordered earlier.
Sandra put the drinks down, and then sat next to me. A couple minutes
later Robyn appeared with the pizza, and the three of us finished it off.
The rest of the evening, we sat around cuddling, and chatting about all
manner of things. The subjects centered mostly on sex, though - boys,
girls, relationships, and so on. Sandra had most of the questions, but
Robyn had more than a few, too. I answered as best I could, giving them
things to think about so they could make their own decisions. I also
cautioned them that I was not the final authority on anything; that they
should take the time to find answers from other sources, as well, so they
would have a base of information to decide for themselves.
Eventually, the hour, and efforts of the day, took their toll, and we
all headed off to bed - to sleep this time.
Part Seven
I woke up the next morning to find my arm wrapped around one firm female, my morning erection tucked neatly between her ass cheeks, while
another similarly unclad female was pressed against my back. I carefully
considered the size and feel of the in my hand with one of those
poking my back and decided that it was Sandra in front of me, with Robyn
completing the sandwich.
Opening my eyes, I was pleased to see that I was right.
Moving carefully, so as not to disturb them, I eased my way out from
between them so that I could relieve some considerable hydraulic pressure.
That accomplished, I found my way to the kitchen where I started a pot of
coffee. Then it was back to the bedroom to get my robe so that I could
open the front door and retrieve my morning paper.
As I was reading the comics in the living room, I heard the noise of the
coffee pot burbling as it finished creating it's life-giving nectar. I
hadn't any more than stood up to go get a cup than Sandra wandered into the
living room, saying, "That smells good - it woke me up. Sit down, and I'll
bring you some."
Never one to refuse service from a naked, nubile female, I readily
agreed, taking a seat again. A minute later, Sandra came back in with two
cups in her hand - handing one to me. I took a sip, and was pleased to
discover that she'd apparently paid enough attention to know that I didn't
bother with added ingredients. I looked over, and saw that she'd at least
doctored her own with milk - I knew I didn't have any kind of creamer in
the apartment. I raised an eyebrow, and she said "I don't drink it very
often, but this morning it just smelled SO good."
I finished reading the comics, and when I showed them to her, she smiled
and accepted them while I went on to read another section.
We'd each nearly finished our first cup when Robyn turned up - rubbing
her eyes to get the sleep out, and yawning. She saw that we'd obviously
been up for a while, and collected our cups before heading into the
kitchen. A bit later, she brought them back out to us - with our thanks -
before disappearing again, only to reappear with a cup of her own. I'd
seen her drink coffee only a couple of times, and knew that she would have
added plenty of both milk and sugar to it. She quickly settled herself on
the couch between Sandra and I, and picked up the remote. Turning the
TV on, she soon found the morning news and entertainment program that she
liked, careful to make sure she kept the volume down.
Having finished the paper, I handed it to Sandra so that she could read
whatever she wanted of the rest of it, and sat back to watch the with
Robyn. With a little more room next to me, she scooted over to lean
against me. I put my hand on her thigh, and she hugged my arm as we
watched the anchors discussing some minor event in one of the other staff
members' life.
A few minutes later, Sandra finished the paper, and asked me what I did
with it when I was done. I told her that I put it in a stack in the corner
of the kitchen so that one of the local Scout troops could come by and
collect it at the end of the month. She went to put it away, taking hers
and my coffee cups in the process - Robyn was still working on hers. When
she came back, she handed me my cup and set hers on the arm of the couch
before setting in on my other side, resting against me. The three of us
sat there watching until the program ended, when Robyn got up to take
the cups into the kitchen. When she came back, she planted herself in my
lap, facing Sandra, and asked, "What's for breakfast?"
I teased her, asking, "Did you say 'what' or 'who'?" - and making both
of them laugh before Sandra offered, "I hope it's not me. As much fun as
that was last night, I'm a little sore this morning. I don't think I'm
ready for any, uh, activities yet."
Robyn grinned at her, and said, "Yeah, I know how you feel - same thing
happened to me. No, I want something to eat - you know, food?"
Sandra grinned back, and answered, "I could stand something to eat, too
- like maybe a whole cow, or something. Now that you mention it, I'm
*starved*!"
Both of them looked at me, and I couldn't help but laugh before telling
them "I used to wonder how the two of you managed to stay so trim - then I
found out, last night!"
Both laughed; then we started figuring out what we wanted for breakfast.
Sandra let Robyn keep her seat, and went into the kitchen to see what I had
to eat. She came back to report that I had enough stuff that she could
make us a breakfast of scrambled eggs, toast, bacon, and fried potatoes.
That sounded pretty good to us, and Robyn got up to go help her fix it -
Sandra insisted that I just sit back and relax; fixing me breakfast was a
'thank you for making me feel so good last night'. I knew that Robyn, at
least, was good enough in the kitchen to handle simple things; I could only
trust that Sandra was just as good, or at least willing to let Robyn take
charge when necessary. A bit later, Sandra headed into the bedroom, coming
back out with a robe on. Obviously, she'd rediscovered the hazards of
cooking bacon while nude. A minute later, Robyn followed her example -
more to 'fit in' with being semi-dressed than anything else, I figured.
After a few minutes, Robyn reappeared, and began setting up the small
table I had in what I used for a dining area. Placemats, dishes, glasses,
flatware, and all the rest of the works soon took their places. That
accomplished, she headed back into the kitchen. A couple minutes more, and
the two of them came out with breakfast on platters that they put on the
table. I got up and headed over to sit down with them - there wasn't a
doubt in my mind that if I delayed too much, they wouldn't hesitate to
leave me only scraps.
We chatted a bit as we ate, with me finding out what their plans were
for the day, and so on. I also let them know that I'd be busy on my work,
but that it wasn't anything that couldn't be interrupted. Fortunately,
they'd made plenty of food, so all of us got our fill - but there wasn't a
bit left when we were done, either.
After we finished, Robyn told Sandra and I to go ahead and leave the
table - she'd be the one to clear it, and wash the dishes (well, load them
into the dishwasher). Sandra offered to help, as did I, but Robyn just
told us that it was still Sandra's special time, and to do what she said.
Sandra and I looked at each other, shrugged, and did as we were told - me
laying back on the couch with Sandra on my lap and leaning against me, the
two of us snuggling. A short time later, Robyn came in to take a similar
position on Sandra. The three of us sat there for a while, simply content
to be in physical contact with each other.
Finally, though, time - and the drinks we'd had - conspired to get us
moving. We got up and headed into the bedroom; Robyn and I waited for
Sandra to finish her ablutions in the bathroom, then as Sandra changed into
her suit, I waited for Robyn. When she reappeared, I waited for her to
change, then kissed both of them before they headed for the pool. I took
the opportunity to grab a quick wakeup shower, before heading into the
living room to get started on what was left of my workday.
For the rest of the day, one or the other of the would come in
every so often; sometimes for something to drink, sometimes to see if I
needed anything, sometimes to use the bathroom. Whatever the reason, they
were always discrete about it, careful not to disturb me. Other than sex,
one of the previous evening's topics of discussion was what I did, and how
I did it; I'd managed to get them to understand that even though I had a
certain amount of liberty in my schedule, I was still obliged to meet
certain deadlines. They also came to realize that what I did required a
certain amount of concentration, as well.
With our late breakfast, none of us felt any need to do anything about
lunch, so it was late afternoon before the two of them made it back to the
apartment together. Again, they were careful not to bother me as they
headed into the bedroom to change out of their damp suits. A few minutes
later, they reappeared in shorts and halters to watch a little from the
couch, with the volume kept low.
Perhaps a half hour later, I finished what I was doing, and carefully
saved my work before going over to take a seat on 'my' chair. After a
nudge from Robyn, Sandra got up and came over to park herself in my lap. I
put my arms around her, and hugged her, saying "Thanks for being so
considerate today. It's usually kind of hard for me to get things
organized when I start working, and you - both of you", this directed to
Robyn, "helped a lot by not disturbing me. As a reward for your
thoughtfulness, I'll take us all out for supper, if you're hungry."
Sandra hugged me before snuggling into me again before saying "I'm kinda
hungry, but I'm not in any hurry. This feels nice", with Robyn adding "Me
either. Let's just wait a bit, and then decide, okay?"
"That's fine with me", I answered, content with the idea of having
Sandra in my arms for a little longer.
After a while, though, the idea of supper started sounding better and
better; I finally broke the silence by asking "Is anyone besides me ready
to eat?" The looked at each other, and laughed; then I realized the
other 'interpretation' of what I'd just asked. As their laughter died, I
said "Let me rephrase that: Is anyone besides me ready for SUPPER?"
Both admitted that they were, so we talked over the options, finally
settling on going out to a nearby branch of a national restaurant chain.
They didn't particularly want to have to 'dress up', and I wanted to go
someplace where the food didn't come in a bag.
As they both stood up, I noticed that neither had a bra on; when Robyn
bent over to pick something off the floor, I could tell that she didn't
have any on, either. I gently, but firmly, informed them that we
weren't going out with them dressed like that - at least, not to someplace
where we'd be getting out of the car. After some good-natured grumbling,
they went in to change, coming out later with blouses on - and with wicked
grins on their faces, Robyn, then Sandra, showed me that they'd put on, as well.
When we got back, I saw the light on my answering machine blinking, and
discovered that Lucy had called just a few minutes earlier. I quickly
called her back at the number she'd left, and was lucky enough to catch her
still in her hotel room - she'd been about to go out for her own meal.
We chatted a few seconds before she said that she needed to talk to me
about something. I asked her what it was, and she said that it would take
a little bit to explain, so she wanted to talk to the first, so that
our conversation wouldn't be interrupted. I agreed, and handed the phone
to Robyn before heading off to recycle some fluids - and passing Sandra as
she returned from the same mission. I told her that I'd called Lucy, and
she quickly headed for the phone. After I'd returned to the living room, I
was careful to stay away from the phone, so they could all have their time
together. Finally, Robyn gestured to me that it was my turn. When I went
over, she said, "Mom told me that she has to talk to you, and we should
leave you alone while you're on the phone."
That said, Sandra handed me the phone, and the two of the headed into
the bedroom, clearly upset at Lucy's instructions.
When I spoke, Lucy asked "Are you alone?"
"Yes", I answered, slightly mystified.
"I think there's something going on here, and I need some advice. I
know what the people back at the office would tell me, but I don't thing it
would be enough. I need someone with a little more imagination than that."
"Okay, go ahead."
"We've been here all day, me and the accountants. They do their thing,
and at the end of the day, they tell me what's going on, along with a
written report. Before we started, I told them that their written reports
would be fine, but that in their verbal reports, I wanted to hear the stuff
that they weren't comfortable putting on paper - that I *had* to know what
was going on, and that nothing they told me would come back to bite them."
"Sounds like a good idea, so far. So what happened?"
"Their written reports are all by the numbers. But what they told me,
in person, was that they were running into a lot of little problems."
"Such as?"
"Such as references to documents and files that they couldn't find.
Such as a lot of expenses - things that were just a *little* too high, and
happened just a *little* too often - not enough to raise flags,
normally, but enough to raise a yellow flag, in these circumstances. Such
as people hanging over them, and just generally getting in the way."
"And you need my help how?"
"I'm not quite sure what to make of all of it. Individually, these
things are minor - they happen all the time. It's the number of them, and
how often they're happening that's got me concerned. What I need is for
someone else to think it through, so I know if I'm being paranoid or not."
"Okay. Let me think about it for a bit, and call you back. Go out and
get something to eat, and I'll call you in, say, an hour?"
"You got it. Uh, were the upset that I chased them off?"
"A bit. They're in the bedroom, being outraged at the moment."
She sighed, and said, "Okay. Let me talk to them again before I hang
up. If I don't, they won't have anyone to take it out on but you - and I
love you too much to let *that* happen!"
I laughed, and put the phone on hold while I went in to tell the that Lucy wanted to talk to them again. While they marched out to see what
other indignity they were going to have to endure, I lay down on the bed.
A few minutes later, they eased their way back in to lay next to me, but
didn't disturb me as I thought through what Lucy had told me. I ran
through a number of possibilities, trying to figure out how the things
she'd told me fit together - and what each of the situations I came up
might mean to Lucy, and her company.
After a while, Robyn started nudging me, and when I looked at her, she
told me "You're supposed to call in ten minutes. She told me to make
sure I reminded you, if you were busy."
I thanked her, and she added, "Mom told us something was going on where
she was, and that she needed you to help her think about what it was. That
was why she didn't want us bothering you - so you could help her. I'm
sorry if I was being a turd."
"Me, too", Sandra added.
I thanked them for their apology, and they got up to head into the
living room.
I collected and organized my thoughts, and met Sandra as she was heading
into the bedroom to give me another reminder. I asked her to bring me a
beer, and told her that she and Robyn could share one, too, as long as they
were quiet while I was on the phone. She responded "Of course!", and
headed for the kitchen. She left the beer on the desk as Lucy answered the
phone, and when she heard me say Lucy's name, made a hasty retreat to the
couch.
I told Lucy "Okay, from what you've told me, I can only come up with
three possibilities. I don't have enough information - not your fault! -
to say which one it is. What I can do, though, is tell you what you need
to know, or find out, to help figure out which one it is."
"Okay, what did you come up with?", she asked.
"First possibility is that they're just nervous about the - what did you
call it? - audit, and how sudden it happened, or some other benign reason.
Uncalled for, maybe, but reasonable.
"Second possibility is that a few people, I'd say middle management or
so, have been making up their own perks along the way. Nothing major,
really, like systematic fraud, but not something to be ignored, either.
They know it, and are worried about being found out.
"The third choice is that one or more people near the top have been up
to something, and have issued the command that you're not to be helped - if
not outright blocked. That option raises some ugly possibilities."
"That's the one that I was worried about, but knew I didn't have
anything to pin it on. You said that you could tell me how I can find out
which one it is?", she replied.
"Sure. If it was me, I'd call in the rank-and-file types, and just tell
them that you're there as part of a normal audit, and that it was called
suddenly so your client could get a 'snapshot' of how things were going.
You're not looking for anything in particular, just the general situation.
If it's just nerves, they should settle down, and you and the accountants
can do your thing, just like always."
"What next?"
"If that doesn't help, make it clear that you're looking at middle
managers - particularly the nervous ones. If it's them, once it's clear
where your attention is, your accountants should stop tripping over most of
the lower level employees: they won't have any reason or motivation to get
in the way, any more, since it will be 'obvious' that you're on to what's
been happening."
"And?"
"If a change of focus doesn't do it, then I'd have to suspect the
executive level. You know where the problem is in an organization by where
the trouble stops. That's what you're trying to find out by reassuring the
lower levels, then focusing on the managers. There's going to be *some*
overlap because of office politics, but nothing systemic like what you'd
see with executives being involved. You know what to look for, now. I
trust that you can handle the HOW to look for it - that's something I
couldn't help with, any way."
She snorted, and said, "I'm not sure I believe that, but I'll take your
word for it. Yeah, I can handle the 'political' part of it. What happens
if it turns out to be the executives? How can I prove it's them?"
"In that case, you'll have to do a lot of computer work: finding missing
files, tracing what went where and when, tracking the order things happened
in, and so on. Think of it as a data autopsy."
"I've got no idea how to do anything like that."
"That's okay. Your company's computer people should be able to tell
you. If you don't understand something, ask them. If you still don't
understand, I'll try to explain. If the worst case turns out to be true,
then you might have another problem, though."
"What's that?"
"If these folks are up to something, there *could* be the argument made
that your company's IT people aren't impartial - you know, your client is
having a problem, so your people come in to help them, instead of finding
the 'truth'."
She sighed again, saying, "I hadn't thought of that one. You're
probably right. What then?"
"If it comes down to that point, you'll need to find someone else,
outside your company. I can make some recommendations, if you need or want
them."
"Yeah, I might."
"One other thing."
"What's that?"
"If it turns out that it is the execs having fun with someone else's
money, a couple of things have to happen. First, your company, and your
client, need to decide what happens - that is, do you prosecute the
offenders, get the money back, or both? Second, it's to your advantage to
make this whole thing as spotless and impartial and documented as you can -
run it like you were going to lay it in front of a judge, whether you plan
to, or not. There's no telling where it'll wind up, and it's probably best
to be ready for the worst."
"I already planned to do that. That's why I called you before starting
anything about it - so that I could figure out how to make it good, however
it turns out."
"That's the idea - everything you do needs to look like a reasonable
response to something that came before it."
"On the subject of coming" - she giggled at her joke - "did anything
happen last night?"
"Sure. We had pizza - but I told you that already, last night."
"No, you turd, I mean did anything happen AFTER that?"
"As a matter of fact, it did."
I waited a few moments, and as I expected, she got impatient and
demanded, "So what was it?"
"What was what?", I asked, innocently.
"What happened last night. AFTER we talked on the phone!", she
answered, getting testy.
"Oh, that. Sandra and I had a little fun, with Robyn's help."
"What fun?", then a pause, then "Oh. OH! You mean you? And Sandra?
Together?"
"Well, we sure weren't apart."
She snickered, and said, "Yeah, I'll bet. Have fun, you said?"
"Yup."
"Who had the most fun? How often or how many?"
"Just the one time. She had two, no, three after Robyn finished with
her. I had one."
"Messy?"
"As a matter of fact, no. It was already gone when I got there.
Misplaced, accident, or whatever happened, there weren't any obstructions.
Made it easier for both of us."
"Good for her! How is she?"
"A little sore, she says, but happy. Not too feisty today. Smiles and
cuddles a lot, though."
"I'll bet - I didn't feel like doing anything for three days after my
first time. You must be doing something right."
"I try to."
"Believe me, you do plenty right. You said Robyn was there? She didn't
get in the way?"
"Not at all. She helped get things started, and finished, but just
watched the rest of the time. Very considerate, actually."
"I'm going to have to let her stay with you more. Whatever else you're
doing to her, you're also being a good influence on her."
"Nah, I'm just polishing up what was already there."
"Bullshit. Before she met you, it was all I could do to get her to say
please-and-thank-you; it would NEVER have occurred to her to stay out of
anything like that, never mind actually doing it, if it had happened
before. So don't go pulling that modesty crap on me, mister."
There wasn't anything to say to that, so I didn't.
A moment later, she apologized, telling me "Look, maybe you don't think
you've had a positive influence on her, but I know different. I think you
do too, so just accept the compliment, and move on, okay?"
"Okay."
A few moments later, she said "Well, I think that's about enough for
tonight. Forgive me?"
"Nothing to forgive. You called it as you saw it; I can't take offense
at that."
"Love me?"
"Of course.", I answered, with feeling.
With that, she hung up the phone, and I headed over to 'my' chair.
Robyn started to get up, with the clear intention of sitting in my lap, but
I held a hand up, telling them "Before anything else, I want to let you
know what's going on. The people that Lucy has working for her are finding
what they *think* might be problems. Lucy wanted to talk to me to see if I
thought the same things about it that she did; and to see if I had any
ideas on what to do. Now, before you get your knickers bunched up" - they
were getting visibly agitated - "I want to tell you that Lucy, herself,
isn't in any trouble. The trouble would be for her company's client.
Again, *Lucy* isn't in trouble. She's the one finding someone _else's_
problems, and she's trying to decide what to do about it to make it as
small of a problem as she can. That's why she wanted to make sure that you
two little sex maniacs didn't bother me while I was trying to think about
her problem: so that I would be able to give her the best answer I could.
From what she told me about what's happening there, I wouldn't be surprised
if she calls again tomorrow, needing some more help. If she does, I'll
need to be able to concentrate on what she tells me, okay? You're both
cute as can be, sexy as hell, and fun to be with - and all of that makes
you a lot of distraction when you aren't behaving yourselves. Okay?"
Both of them smiled at the compliments, and nodded solemnly at the
admonition to behave when I was on the phone.
That settled, Robyn got up and moved over to sit in my lap and cuddle,
with Sandra watching in approval. Again, they decided that they'd rather
talk than do anything else, so we spent the rest of the evening discussing
things that they were curious about. Perhaps halfway through the evening,
Robyn declared that she was hot and uncomfortable, and climbed off my lap
long enough to strip. When she was done, she stood there staring at me
until I followed her example. A bit later, Sandra followed suit, so that
the three of us were naked. Again, the subject of sex was the main topic,
but certainly not the only one.
That night, when we went to bed, Robyn and I bracketed Sandra; there was
a fair amount of groping and fooling around, but I think all of us needed
to finish resting up from the previous evening.
The next morning, I awakened to the smell of fresh coffee, and if my
nose didn't deceive me, french toast. After a quick pit stop, I grabbed a
robe and headed for the kitchen, where I found the two of them just finish
the process of making a healthy pile of - sure enough - French toast. They
shooed me out of the kitchen, telling me to have a seat in the living room
- breakfast was casual this morning. I barely had time to get seated in my
chair, when Robyn handed me a cup of coffee before saying "Breakfast will
be another couple minutes". I thanked her, and took a sip - they'd done a
fine job on the coffee, apparently grinding some of the beans that I kept
around for when I wanted *fresh* coffee.
A couple minutes later, as promised, Sandra appeared with a plate of
food for me, with Robyn right behind her with a tray to sit it on. As
Sandra was getting me set up, Robyn went into the kitchen and came back out
with a couple more trays for her and Sandra. The two of them disappeared
again long enough to get their own plates before sitting down to eat.
After the previous day's breakfast, I was a little more confident of their
abilities in the kitchen, but I was still surprised at how well they'd done
with the French toast; it's entirely too easy to either under- or over-cook
it, but they'd gotten it almost perfect. Robyn got the started, with
the volume low so that we could talk without shouting, if we wanted to.
When breakfast was over, they teamed up again to clear the dishes and
trays; this time it was apparently Sandra's turn to load the dishwasher as
Robyn and I cuddled on the chair. When Sandra made her appearance from the
kitchen, Robyn got up from my lap, and they let me know that they were
planning on spending a little time at the pool, but also there in the
apartment that day. I agreed to their plans, and they headed into the
bedroom, where I found them spread out on the bed with some teen magazines
a few minutes later. I got dressed - with the two of them unashamedly
watching - and went back into the living room to go to work. The rest of
the day was nearly a repeat of the day before - they would come and go,
stopping to ask if I needed or wanted anything, but always careful to avoid
disturbing or distracting me. When lunchtime approached, they asked me
what I wanted, and I suggested something light. A half hour later, when
they told me it was ready, I was pleasantly surprised that they'd decided
on peanut butter and jelly, with chips on the side. It had been a LONG
time since I'd had a PBJ, so it was a light, pleasant treat. Despite their
protests, I cleaned up, and went back to work as they retreated to change
into their suits before heading for the pool.
I got sufficiently wrapped up in what I was doing that I didn't notice
the time until they came back in late afternoon. Surprised at the time,
and pleased with how much progress I'd made, I offered to take us out to
any place of their choosing for supper. They quickly decided on a
fast-foot chicken place, and went into the bedroom to change - coming out
in the shorts-and-halter outfits they'd first put on the day before. I
looked at them, and Robyn firmly informed me "It's too hot to dress up any
more. Besides, we just want to go through the drive-up window, and take it
to the park, so we can sit in the shade." It was a plan that I couldn't
argue with, really, so that's what we did - except that at the park, the
girls gave a fair number of French fries to the squirrels and birds that
congregated around us. Even after we'd finished our meal, it was pleasant
to sit there and enjoy the scenery and weather.
Eventually, though, the heat started to get to us, and we elected to
head back to my apartment to cool off.
We hadn't any more than gotten in the door when the phone rang - I
quickly answered it, finding that it was Lucy. When they heard me use her
name, the started to go into the bedroom.
"So, how did it go today?", I asked.
"Not so good. First thing this morning, I got our accountants together,
and asked them to try an be a little friendlier with the people that they
had to deal with; then I got the company's people together, and talked to
them like we discussed last night. They took it well enough, but it didn't
seem to make the slightest bit of difference - at lunch, the accountants
told me that they were still having problems in every office. So I told
about half of them to go ahead and start on the managers. When we left
today, they told me that absolutely nothing had changed. As I asked, they
were a little more descriptive in their reports, so then I had something I
could use as 'ammunition' to take to my boss. I told him what we'd run
into, and what I'd done and why. He said it sounded like I did exactly the
right thing. Then I told him what I thought it meant, and said that if I
was right, getting proof of it was more than I or the accountants could do.
He understood that, and told me that he couldn't send any of our computer
people because it would look like a conflict of interest if they found
anything. I told him I'd thought of that, and wanted to hire a consultant
for a couple of days, to see if there was anything to my suspicions. He
had to talk to our client, and that he'd call me back in a few minutes.
When he did, he told me that the client was *very* worried about the
situation, and had okayed a consultant."
"So I take it you need me to give you some names, then?"
"No, actually, I told my boss that I knew someone that was very good
with a computer, and could let us know if there was anything to our
suspicions for a reasonable rate. Think you could spare two or three days
of your schedule for say, five thousand bucks a day?"
It took me a second to realize that she was offering me the job, before
I could respond, "I could make the time, and would, except for a couple of
things."
"What are those?"
"Robyn and Sandra", I told her.
"Oh, pooh. Bring them. It's been a couple of days since I've seen
them, and a change in scenery would probably do them some good."
"Fine - but with me gone, who'd be there for them if they needed
something?"
"I'm sure that between me, my assistant, you, and the hotel staff, we
can figure *something* out."
I could tell that she'd thought this through, and was determined to get
help - preferably mine.
I finally told her "Okay, I'll do it - but for a flat rate of ten
thousand. That way, there's no reason for me to milk the job, and if
there's anything I can do to help, you'll get your answer that much
sooner."
"Deal."
"Okay, let me make a couple of calls and see when I can catch a flight
out there."
"Already done. You've got reservations for business class leaving at
8:30 tomorrow morning."
"Pretty sure of yourself, aren't you?"
She laughed, and said, "That's why they're gonna pay me the big bucks.
Here's the flight info...", and went on to tell me the airline, flight
number, and terminal, finishing by saying "I'll be there waiting for you
when you get in. And *please*, make the wear decent clothes!",
making me laugh.
"Hell, tell them yourself. I know they want to talk to you, but we had
another talk last night, and they understand how important this is. I
don't think they're going to give you any argument about flying out to see
you."
She laughed, and said, "Okay, go ahead and put them on, Sandra first."
I put her on hold, and went in to tell Sandra that Lucy wanted to talk
to her - and earning myself a confused look from Robyn. Sandra quickly
went into the living room, and a couple minutes later, she swooped into the
bedroom to tell Robyn "You needs to talk to you." Robyn got the
message, so she thought, and quickly ran into the living room as Sandra
started to laugh, telling me "Lucy told me what you and her did when she
got her promotion, and said we should do it again." I laughed with her, and
we'd barely stopped when we heard Robyn shriek her pleasure at the news,
followed with a "Sandra, you are *so* in trouble!", getting us both going
again. We went back into the living room, and when Robyn saw me, gestured
that Lucy wanted to talk to me again. When I took the phone, Robyn got a
mischievous look on her face, and started to chase Sandra back into the
bedroom.
"Nice touch - she fell for it *again*.", I told Lucy.
She laughed, and said, "I heard. Somehow, I don't think the trouble
Sandra is in is going to be anything she'll object to."
"I expect you're right. So what's next?"
"Next, I'm going to call Sandra's folks, and let them know what's going
on. They were fine with the staying with you, but I don't want to
leave them out of the loop on something like this."
"Good idea. And after that?"
"After that, I try to figure out where this is going, and with your
help, how to fix it. Can you try to do the same, and we'll get together
with my people and my boss after you get here, so that we're all working
off the same page, okay?"
"Sure, be glad to. Uh, what makes me being a consultant official?"
"If you check your email, you should find a message saying that you've
been hired by my company for up to three days at the flat rate of ten
thousand dollars, for the purpose of determining if there are any
irregularities in the computer system our client insisted these people use.
The first day is the day *after* you fly out here, so you'll have three
full days to see what's going on before you have to let us know what you
think. If you can decide sooner, all the better."
"Do these people know who I am, and what I'm supposed to be doing?"
"Not yet. Tomorrow, I tell them that you're a computer security expert,
there to make sure that their system is secure, as our client requested.
If asked, the client will verify it. We're going to play it down, so that
you don't seem as important as you really are."
"Sounds good. And what about the girls?"
"I've told them how long I expect them to be here, and that I expect
them to behave, and why. They promised they would; but I'm counting on you
to keep them reined in until you get here."
"You've got it. Okay, I'll get them started packing, and I'll make
arrangements to get to the airport on time."
"Call Acme Limo - they're who we use, so if you just tell them it's for
our account, they'll bill us and not you. I'll leave them a message, too,
telling them that it's okay."
"Is there anything in this that you *haven't* thought of?", I asked,
teasing her.
"If there was, how would I know?" she asked, reasonably, before adding
"That's why I hired you as a consultant - you see and think about stuff
that wouldn't occur to me. Now, you'd better get in there and save Sandra
from whatever Robyn is doing to her. I'll get that message to the limo,
and get things set up here. See you tomorrow, right?"
"Tomorrow it is. I love you.", I said, and getting an "I know" before
she hung up.
I went into the bedroom to find that Robyn had Sandra nearly in tears
through the simple expedient of tickling her mercilessly. I thought about
it a moment, and decided what to do: pick Robyn up (she shrieked in
surprise), toss her onto her back on the bed (another shriek), and blow a
'fart' noise in her belly - something that invariably reduced her to
hysterical laughter, just as it did now. A couple more 'farts', and I
released her with tears of laughter running down her face. Her recovery
gave Sandra time to get her wits back, too, so they were both reasonably
alert when I told them to go next door, and pack some clothes for our trip.
I emphasized that we would NOT be going to the pool all the time, and that
we WOULD be known as people that 'belonged' to Lucy, so I expected them to
pack, dress, and behave accordingly. That dampened their enthusiasm,
slightly, but they were still eager to do as they were told.
While they were gone, I did my own packing: a suit, a couple pairs of
khaki-type pants, sports shirts, shoes, underwear, and my travel kit of
grooming supplies.
To that, I added my laptop, a few adapter cables, and the electronic
organizer I carried on business trips. I was ready to hit the road well
before the got back with a small suitcase each. At my request, they
readily opened them to show me what they were taking - the usual
undergarments, a couple of summer dresses, reasonably modest swimsuits ("It
*is* a hotel, and hotels have pools, don't they?" Robyn declared in
justification), shoes, stockings, and a nice-but-not-fancy dress each ("In
case we get to go out to eat", Sandra said). Each had also packed a small
selection of cosmetics, as well as their anticipated grooming needs. Each
also had a small package that I carefully ignored, knowing that they would
take along hygiene products, as well.
I told them that everything looked fine, and that they should put their
suitcases next to mine, in the closet. I also told them when our flight
was, and when we'd have to get up to make sure we made it to the airport on
time. They put their suitcases where I'd instructed, and showed me the
outfits they planned to wear on the plane the next day - simple, but
attractive, cotton dresses that would keep them comfortable.
I told them I needed to call the limo company, and let my customers know
that I'd be out of town for a couple of days, but that I'd be back in a
little bit. They nodded their understanding, and watched me leave the
bedroom. Back in the living room, I soon found the number for Acme Limo,
and asked to be picked up the next morning, telling them when my flight
was. They let me know that Lucy had already called, and that the bill would
go to her company. They also told me what vehicle would be there, and what
the driver's name would be. I thanked them, and after hanging up the
phone, went to my computer to compose email messages to my clients, letting
them know that I'd be gone, and when I expected to return. I also gave my
active client a status report, so they would know that there wouldn't be
any delays in my delivery of the code they needed. That done, I set my
email program up to give anyone else an "out of town on business" response,
and shut down the monitor, printer, and other non-essential hardware. When
I got back to the bedroom, I found that Robyn and Sandra had both taken
their clothes off, and had started on what appeared to be a fairly
passionate '69' session. It was both fun, and erotic, to watch them, so I
didn't do or say anything to disturb them. When I knew they wouldn't have
noticed me if I came through with a marching band, I got up off the corner
of the bed where I'd been sitting, and took off my own clothes before
sitting down again.
Robyn was on top, and the way they were situated, I could watch as each
of them did her level best to make the other as hot and bothered as
possible. My position was such that I had a slightly better view of Sandra
licking and on Robyn's labia and clitoris; but from the shine on
Robyn's face, and Sandra's moans, I knew Robyn was giving as good as she
got.
As I watched them pleasure each other, my penis began to get harder and
harder.
Finally, Robyn 'won' by bringing Sandra to climax first, continuing to
lick and nibble on Sandra's clitoris even as Sandra continued to moan her
release. When Sandra finally got her breath back, she turned her head, and
saw me - I held my finger to my lips, and she nodded that she would stay
silent. Then she smiled as she saw me stand up, and move over so that I
was standing behind Robyn. A look of lust crossed her face when she saw
that I was erect, followed by one of eager anticipation when she realized
that I was planning on making love to Robyn - right above her face, so she
could watch the entire thing.
I put my hands on Robyn's hips, and she didn't seem to notice the
difference between my touch, and Sandra's. But she certainly noticed it
when she felt my erection pressing against the outside of her - she
lifted her head from Sandra's crotch long enough to say "Oh, god, yes! Do
it, *please*!"
With a gleam in her eye, Sandra reached up to pull my penis down so she
could take it into her mouth and lick it, getting me nice and slippery for
my entry into Robyn. When she released it, it swung up, grazing Robyn's
clitoris, and causing her to grunt in pleasure. I reached down and
adjusted the angle, then began to press myself into Robyn - eventually
sinking into her in a single, slow, continuous push that ended only when my
scrotum was brushing against her clitoris. I glanced down, and saw that
Sandra's eyes were wide at the sight of what I'd done, and what was
happening before her. I could also see that the sight delighted her, as
well.
Taking Robyn's hips in my hands, I eased myself back out about half way
before pressing into her again. I paused a moment, then did it again, and
again. Robyn welcomed each thrust, rocking back slightly in welcome to my
movements.
Encouraged, I began a slow, steady pistoning movement that quickly had
Robyn's ample juices spread along my erection. Sandra lifted her head
slightly, and began tonguing Robyn's clitoris. To make room for her, I
shifted myself back a bit, so that she would have room without having my
balls slapping her in the face; still, I could frequently feel her tongue
on the underside of my penis as she continued her manipulations of Robyn's
clitoris. Between the two of us, we quickly got Robyn to the edge of
orgasm - and then eased her over the edge into a deep release. As I felt
Robyn tighten around me, I pressed myself into her as far as I could; the
tightening of her around my erection was enough to trigger my own
climax as well. Sandra apparently saw my balls tighten, and decided to
lick my scrotum in time with the tightening; that, coupled with what Robyn
was doing to me, made my ejaculations all the stronger, and more frequent.
There simply wasn't enough room in Robyn's for my penis, and all
the semen that I'd unloaded into her; some of it was forced out to run down
the insides of her thighs, or onto my scrotum. Either way, Sandra was
there to lick it up, obviously savoring the mix of Robyn's flavor and mine.
From the eager way that Sandra licked up the overflow from Robyn's
vagina, I knew that she'd want the rest. When my penis had shrunk a little
more, I pulled myself free of Robyn, only to have my penis replaced by
Sandra's tongue and lips as she did everything she could to draw out what
she hadn't gotten yet.
Rewarding Sandra for her efforts, Robyn quickly resuming her assault on
Sandra's clitoris and vaginal opening. I could tell what was going on
because I'd all but collapsed on my back on the bed, and could clearly see
what they were doing to each other. It was *almost* enough to get me hard
again.
Both of them were trying to get the other off, and both ultimately
succeeded, in nearly perfect unison - Robyn was the first to voice her
release, but Sandra joined her before Robyn's moan of pleasure ended. When
their pleasure had passed, Robyn almost literally collapsed on Sandra - who
seemed not to notice, or care. Out of consideration for both of them, I
gently pried Robyn loose, and turned her around, so that they lay there,
head to head. After a couple of minutes, Sandra managed to turn her head,
then lift it enough to kiss Robyn full on the mouth - and getting a taste
of her own essence in the process. Then she looked at me, and smiled her
thanks, before indicating that she wanted my help in getting Robyn moved up
next to me. Together, we managed to get Robyn's head on the pillow, and I
lay down on one side of her while Sandra took station on the other.
Together, we held Robyn for the couple of additional minutes it took her to
'come down' from where her orgasm had taken her. When she opened her eyes,
and saw us looking down at her, she smiled, and told us "That was
wonderful. Thank you both for *such* a good time!"
We grinned at her, and Sandra said, "It was my pleasure, too!", to which
I added, "What she said!", making Robyn grin back at us.
We lay there for several minutes, content to have made each other feel
so good, and happy with the physical contact that we were sharing. It was
Sandra, though, that finally spoke up, saying, "As nice as this all feels,
I'm getting kind of uh, sticky. How about if we grab a shower and go to
sleep, so we're not so tired when we get to the airport tomorrow morning?"
Robyn and I agreed that it sounded like a fine idea, and the three of us
trooped into the bathroom for a long, hot, fun shower. By the time it was
over (due to lack of hot water), we'd all perked up some, and changed the
plan to include watching some before bed. I spread a light blanket on
the floor while Sandra pulled some cushions off the couch for us to put our
heads on; Robyn tasked herself with getting us all something to drink.
They gestured that they wanted me to lay down first, and after I did, they
lay next to me on their sides, so that they were almost wrapped around me
as we watched a half-hour comedy, then an hour drama. By the time it was
over, we were all ready for bed - they headed off to the bedroom while I
stayed up long enough to check the weather for where we were going. That
done, I went to bed, too - only to find them already sound asleep in each
other's arms.
When the alarm sounded the next morning, I quickly shut it off, so that
Robyn and Sandra could have a little more sleep - I rather suspected that
they needed it. I went into the kitchen, and got a pot of coffee going,
then got things together for a light breakfast of croissants and jelly.
About the time the coffee finished burbling, I knew that I'd have to wake
them up; so I went into the bedroom and gently nudged both of them until
their eyes opened. When they were able to focus on me, I told them "Time
to get up, sleepyheads. We've got a plane to catch, remember?" That last
bit was enough to get them motivated, and it wasn't long before they were
at the dining table with me, each with a cup of doctored coffee and a
croissant. I kept an eye on the time as they chatted about the upcoming
adventure - neither had ever flown before, and they were both excited, and
nervous, at the prospect.
Each had a couple of croissants with their coffee - about right, I
figured: enough to keep them from getting hungry too soon, but not so much
as to make them queasy on the plane. Myself, I packed down a couple more
than they did - last nights activities had whetted my appetite.
I finally told them that it was time to get dressed - that the limo
would be there to pick us up in TWENTY MINUTES. Both quickly finished the
crumbs on their plates, and knocked back the last of their coffee
before rushing into the bedroom. I could hear the discussion as they
negotiated who got to use the bathroom - for makeup, of all things - first.
I followed them a couple minutes later, after loading, then starting, the
dishwasher. No sense coming back to dirty dishes, I thought.
By the time I'd gotten my underwear and pants on, they'd managed to
apply the trace of makeup they thought they needed; there wasn't any
problem with me running my electric razor over my face and brushing my
teeth. That done, I finished getting dressed, and had time to down half a
cup of coffee before there was a knock at the door. I opened it to see the
promised vehicle, and the driver readily volunteered his name, and who he
was working for. Satisfied, I told the that the car was there, and
that it was time to leave - right NOW. I heard a little scuffling in the
bedroom, and a few moments later, both appeared with their suitcase in
hand. As the driver guided them to the car - an actual limo - I got my own
suitcase, and followed. With our luggage stowed, the driver held the door
for us. Moments later, we were off to the airport.
The were surprisingly quiet for most of the trip - between the
excitement of being in an actual limousine, and heading for their first
plane ride, they had plenty to keep them distracted. When we pulled up to
the terminal, the skycap was right there to take command of our three small
suitcases. I gave him the flight number and destination, and as he got our
bags tagged, I tipped the limo driver - $50, since he'd been on time,
gotten us there with plenty of time to spare, and done it with grace and
style. The skycap, after handing me the claim tickets for our bags, got
$20 - he'd been courteous, efficient, and most of all, good-natured with
the and their questions. I slipped him another $5, and asked "Think
our stuff could be loaded last?"; he nodded, knowing what I was doing, and
took the money.
With nothing but my shoulder bag to slow us down, we headed for the
counter to pick up the tickets Lucy had gotten for us. Surprisingly, the
lines were still fairly short, so it didn't take long for us to identify
ourselves, and get set up. Interestingly, the plane wasn't expected to be
that full, so the were each allowed a window seat, with me occupying
the aisle seat next to Robyn. Tickets and boarding passes in hand, our
next stop was a bathroom, to recycle some coffee. From there, it was off
to the boarding gate, by way of all the security checkpoints we had to pass
through. It didn't take us long, of course, since the were armed
with nothing more than good looks and sex appeal. I carried only a small
pocketknife that I dumped in the basket they provided. My carry on bag
revealed nothing of interest, either. No bells, no alarms, and no hassle.
Once the hard part was over, we found a small newsstand where I bought a
paper to read, and the each selected a magazine they hadn't read yet.
With something to pass the time, the final stop was the boarding area,
where we would still have over half an hour before our flight was called.
Robyn and Sandra were trying very hard to be cool about it, but I noticed
that when they didn't think anyone was looking, they'd stare at almost
anything - up to and including the monitors that showed the status of all
the different flights.
Eventually, though, our flight was announced. The watched me, and
when I didn't jump up right away, kept their seats. A little later, they
made the second call, and I finally got up. They did, too, and we calmly
made our way to the gate, had our passes checked, and took our time getting
to the plane. We arrived just as the last of the Thundering Herd (the
folks that like to stand up in the cabin as soon as the wheels hit
pavement, for example) were finding their seats. We easily found our
seats, though the flight attendant had to chase a loose kid out of one of
them - Sandra's as it turned out. As the flight attendant ran through the
'oh, SHIT' checklist (anything that happens that you'd need that
information, most folks will go 'Oh, SHIT - I should have paid
attention!'), the were careful to listen to her - even taking notice
of where the emergency doors were. I listened, too, but had been on that
model aircraft enough times that *I* probably could have given the spiel.
That done, it wasn't long before they backed the plane up, and we made
our way to the taxiway. A few more minutes, and we were in position for
takeoff - and Robyn and Sandra were as nervous as I'd ever seen anyone.
Robyn visibly paled when the pilot finally hit the gas, and we started down
the runway; I could only guess that Sandra wasn't in much better shape.
Still, once we were airborne, and the plane leveled off, both of them
seemed to calm down considerably - though they still took an interest in anything outside the airplane. Normal enough for a first
flight, particularly at their age, but still amusing.
When the flight attendants drifted through with what they claimed was
food, both were too engrossed in what they were doing to express any
interest in something as mundane as food. I took their share, and a cup of
what turned out to be reasonably close to coffee. After a while the
newness of the situation wore off - after all, it wasn't like they could go
outside to look; and when you get right down to it, there isn't a lot of
statistical variation among clouds. Particularly when you're looking at
them for the side or top.
By that time, we only had an hour or so of flight left, so the were able to pass the time with their magazines. Me, I spent most of the
flight thinking about what Lucy might be facing, and how to deal with it.
I'd pretty much gotten it all worked out when I heard the landing gear come
down. I noticed Robyn and Sandra both watching me, and smiled at them to
let them know that everything was fine. Reassured, they went back to
looking out the windows. From the corner of my eye, I could see that Robyn
would glance at me at each noise the plane made as we got ready to land,
but when I didn't react, she played it cool, as well. She even reached
forward to touch Sandra, in reassurance.
Soon enough, the plane touched down - both gave a start - and
ultimately made it's way to the jetway where I knew Lucy would be waiting
for us. Of course, the Herd were already standing, ready to bolt out the
door the moment it opened; Robyn and Sandra took their cue from me, and
waited patiently in their seats until the door opened. Only then did I
stand up, and pull my bag out from under the seat in front of me. One of
the Herd thought to run me over, but I kind of accidentally put an elbow in
his stomach, giving Robyn and Sandra time to get into the aisle ahead of
me. He gave me a dirty look that I pretended not to see. When we cleared
the gate, Lucy was there waiting for us - far enough back to let people get
by, but positioned so that we couldn't miss her. Both ran to her,
and the three of them were still hugging when I got close enough to be
included.
After the standard Question and Answer period (So, how was your flight?
What did they serve? Anything interesting happen?), we made our way to the
baggage claim area to see if our suitcases had taken the same plane. We
didn't hurry, and only had to stand around a couple of minutes before the
machinery kicked on. I eased us over to where the bags disappeared into
the wall; it's usually one of the few places where you don't have to fight
anyone off to reclaim your stuff.
It was at this point that the added tip I'd given the skycap paid off:
by loading our suitcases last, they were the first UNloaded. That meant
that they were on the first cart of baggage delivered to the claim area.
So by the time the first suitcase was ready to disappear behind the wall,
our three were appearing at the other end. Lucy saw them, and commented on
the good luck we were having; I almost hated telling her what I'd done, and
why. She gave me a wicked grin, and said "I'll have to remember that, next
plane I take!"
Suitcases in hand, we headed for the exit, after getting the tags on our
bags compared to those we held in our hands. When we got outside, I wasn't
surprised to see the courtesy van for the hotel we'd be staying in.
On the way to the hotel, Lucy informed me that she'd gotten her room
changed, so that it was next to the two she'd reserved for us - one for me,
one for the girls. She also whispered in my ear that the center room had
doors leading to the other two, so whoever was in it could visit privately
with whoever was in the other rooms. She went on to tell me to take the
center room, so that I could spend time with her, or the girls, without
making it obvious to anyone in the hallway. I whispered back that I
thought it was time to knock off the pretending, and for all of us to just
fess up to what was going on. She looked startled, and said she'd think
about it. While she and I were talking, Sandra and Robyn had been looking
at the various sights, and asking the poor driver too many questions too
fast. He was visibly relieved when we pulled up to the front door of the
hotel. Lucy had already checked us in, so the only thing to be dealt with
was our luggage - something the bellhop was quick to do. I discretely
pulled Robyn aside, and slipped her a couple of dollars, saying "for the
bellhop". She looked confused, but took the money - only to understand
later when she saw me tip him after he deposited my suitcase in my room.
When we'd had a chance to look over the rooms, and even check out the
plumbing, Lucy asked if anyone was hungry. The were still too
excited, but I figured a little something wouldn't - besides, it was a
little after lunch, local time, and I wanted to get matched up with the
local clock. The went with us as we made our way to the small café
in the hotel; once there, and looking at menus, the realized that
they'd had too little for breakfast, and opted to make up for the loss. As
we waited, Lucy filled me in on what had gone on so far that morning - and
it didn't sound good. I told her some of what I'd thought about on the
plane, and together we planned on what we'd talk about to her boss - who
wanted to have a conference call with me, Lucy, and their client, so that
we were all starting from the same point.
About then, lunch arrived, and Lucy sat back, thinking, while the three
of us ate. When we were done, she gave them her company credit card, added
a tip to the bill, and signed it. That done, we headed back up to the
rooms, opening the doors between them. Lucy explained to the that
she and I had to talk with her boss and their client, but that she didn't
think that it would take too long. She wanted them to stay in their room
until we were done, but then we'd all go out and have a look around the
town. The readily agreed, and Lucy and I headed for her room,
closing the door between the room, and mine.
The hotel had provided her with a speakerphone, and she used it to call
her boss, who quickly took her call. She introduced us, and I filled him
in on what I would be doing, how I'd be doing it, and why. He understood
it easily enough, and told me that I sounded like just the person they
needed for the job. We chatted a couple more minutes before their client
joined in; another round of introductions, and things got going.
I asked the client to tell me what had prompted their request for Lucy's
presence. They filled me in on the history of how the company had
operated, and how things had started changing after their client hired a
new executive. Essentially, profits were down, expenses were up, and they
weren't making the money they expected, or should have been making.
That done, Lucy filled them in on what she and her accountants had found
- and not found - and let them know about some of the informal feedback the
accountants had given her the first day. Then she told them what she'd
done, and gone through, the second day. Finally, she told them what she'd
told me (I noted that she was careful to make it sound like all of our
conversations had happened AFTER she'd gotten approval for a consultant).
She finished by telling them what her suspicions had been, and how - after
talking to me - she'd narrowed down where the problem might be. Then it
was my turn again, as I explained to them in a little greater detail than
I'd given her boss initially what it was that I would be doing, and how I
would be doing it. A few times, Lucy spoke up to fill in some of the
details that she knew her boss, or their client, would want - the role I'd
play, and so on. When I was done, the client and her boss were both silent
for a little bit before they started discussing what Lucy had told them,
and what I'd proposed. It didn't take them long to reach agreement, and we
were given permission to go ahead. The client asked if I needed to know
how much money was involved, and I politely told them that at that point,
it didn't matter to me - all that interested me was finding out if there
was any chicanery going on with the computer files. I went on to let them
know that I was perfectly willing to consider our deal complete at the
point that I got the answer to that question - that at that point, my sole
concern was the facts of what was happening in the computer system, nothing
more. Lucy smiled at the surprise her boss and the client expressed,
finally telling them that I was telling them that I wasn't going in with
any preconceived notions of guilt or innocence - that I would follow the
facts, and nothing else. It seemed to be a novel concept to them, but they
accepted what she told them. That settled, they wished us well, and ended
the conversation.
The next thing for us to do was go and check on the - and finding
them exploring their room, and delighting in the richness of the
furnishings. I couldn't help but grin, though, when they asked Lucy what
the bidet was for - and all but laughed outright at the expression on her
face as she tried to explain. From there, Lucy herded us all into her
rental car, and gave us a tour of the town, pointing out various sights.
When we got back, we started for our rooms through the lobby; a thought hit
me, and I detoured to the concierge's office. There, I asked him if Phil
Waters still owned the Café Triomphe; he assured me he did. I asked him to
get us reservations for that evening, and he told me that the Café was
invariably booked for months in advance. I asked him to give Mr. Waters a
call, directly, and ask a specific question: whether or not Muddy could
rustle up some swill for Boomer. He looked at me curiously, but assured me
he'd do it. While this was going on, Lucy was standing behind me, and
listened as the concierge made the call. We listened as he repeated what
I'd told him, and see the surprise on his face at the answer. He thanked
the other person, and looked up at me speculatively before saying "Mr.
Waters instructed me 'Tell Boomer that I can always toss a couple more
grubs in the pot", and to show up whenever you wished."
I thanked him, and the four of us headed for the elevators to take us
back to our rooms. As we were going up, Lucy looked at me strangely, and
said "When I came here the first time, it didn't take me long to find out
that Café Triomphe is *the* best restaurant in a five hundred mile radius.
I also learned that to get in, you had to make reservations months in
advance - sometimes as many as six. Now you waltz in, make one call, and
you're in there in nothing flat. What the hell is going on?"
"Phil 'Muddy' Waters was the guy that did most of the cooking in the
unit I was in, in the military. We called him 'Muddy' for a couple of
reasons - he's both black, and has the same last name as the Blues
musician."
"Okay, so why were you called 'Boomer'?"
"Oh, that was just the name I picked up along the way."
She looked at me doubtfully, but didn't say anything. The had
paid attention to what was going on, since they'd picked up on the fact
that something special had happened. Lucy went on to ask me "Okay, so are
you going there alone, or what?"
"Of course I'm not going there alone. You and the two ragamuffins here
are going, too."
Robyn promptly got an indignant look on her face, and said "We are *not*
ragamuffins. We are dressed as YOU and told us we should."
I laughed at her tone, and said "Yeah, and if I'd told you to bring
something fancy, and Muddy didn't still own the place, I'd have looked like
a complete idiot. Now you've got an excuse to go out and buy a fancy
outfit, and get all dolled up. I sprung this on you, so the bill is on me.
Besides, I don't think Muddy is going to let me pay for our meal tonight,
so I might as well use the money for _something_, even if it is just YOU
two."
At that, Sandra decided to get indignant, as well, saying "'Just' us
two? Well, if you're paying for it, then I guess we need to show you that
we're a little more than 'just' us two; and that we are NOT ragamuffins,
either!"
Behind them, I could see Lucy smiling at their reaction, knowing that
I'd been baiting them. Just then, the elevator reached our floor, and the
two of them huffed their way to their room as Lucy and I retreated to her
room. Once there, I told her "Once I found out that Muddy still owned that
place, I couldn't help teasing them about going there. I trust that you'll
take them out and make sure they get suitably gussied up?"
"Of course", she answered, before asking "Don't you think *I* need to
get 'gussied up' too?"
"Nope. You look pretty good to me the way you are.", I answered before
giving her a kiss.
"Well, YOU may think so, but *I* don't. While I've got them in the
stores, I'm going to get a little something for me, too. And you're going
to pay for it."
I laughed, and said, "Okay," before digging out my wallet, and handing
her a credit card.
She looked at me strangely, and asked "That's it? 'Okay'? You're not
going to tell me not to spend too much or anything?"
"Nope. I already trust your integrity and good sense. I know you're
not going to take advantage of me. At least, not financially."
She grinned at me, and said "Yeah, not financially. That leaves a lot
of room for other ways, though."
"Okay. Pick one, and it's yours."
She gave me a lecherous grin, and said, "Oh, I will, and it will be."
I grinned back, saying "OOOOOOO, I'm so *scared*. So scared, I'm going
to do a little work on my computer while you three are out shopping. Let
me know when you're ready to go out," then heading for my room.
I heard her laugh behind me as I closed the door between our rooms; a
few moments later, the phone in the girls' room rang. A couple minutes
later, I heard their doors open and close as they headed out to get
something to wear for the evening. When I heard that, I called up the
front desk, and arranged to have my suit cleaned and pressed. A couple of
hours later, I heard them return, and a few minutes after that, they were
off again. An hour or so later, they were back for the second time;
throughout the whole thing, I was careful not to ask where they'd been, or
what they'd been doing - I figured that when they wanted me for anything,
they knew where to find me.
Around six o'clock, I shaved, took a shower, and got ready to go out.
About seven o'clock, I heard the phone in Lucy's room ring; a couple
minutes later, I heard the girl's door open and close, then Lucy's. A
minute later, my phone went off; when I answered, I was told that they were
ready when I was - provided that I was ready _then_.
I knocked on the door between Lucy's room, and mine, and heard a little
scurrying before she told me to come in.
It wasn't enough time to prepare for what I found.
Lucy was in front, dressed in a gray silk outfit that make it clear she
was female. Strapless, deep-scooped in front to reveal her cleavage, and
skin-tight from bust to hips - without a or bra line to be seen - it
flowed from her hips to mid-thigh, revealing a pair of lean, smooth legs
that any woman would have been proud of.
Robyn was standing slightly behind her, on Lucy's right. Her dress was
white, and only slightly less revealing than Lucy's. It sported spaghetti
straps on the shoulders, with a skirt that revealed a pair of long, tanned
legs. No or bra lines for her, either.
To Lucy's left, and a little behind her, I could see Sandra - also in a
strapless number. It was black at her bust, turned filmy across her
midriff, and darkened again where it flowed onto her hips. Then it dropped
down to a filmy black skirt that did precious little to hide her slender,
muscular legs. Again, there was nothing to mar the lines of the dress.
If they weren't nude under those dresses, they weren't far enough from
it to matter.
I could only stand there, my mouth hanging open, until Lucy asked "Is
this 'gussied up' enough for you?"
It took me a couple of tries before I was finally able to tell them
"*This* is why I like girls!" with deep conviction.
All three smiled, and with a gesture from Lucy, all three made a small
pirouette, showing that none of the outfits had anything of substance in
back - Lucy's was bare to just above the crack of her ass; Sandra's was
bare to below her waist, and Robyn's dipped to the small of her back, only
a couple of small cords broadly lacing it together - making it clear that
not a one of them had a bra on. All three had obviously also gone out for
some serious beauty salon work - Lucy had gotten a little trimmed off, so
that it flowed to just past her shoulders. Robyn had gotten hers cut a
bit, too - it fell only to her shoulders, framing her face wonderfully.
Sandra, though, appeared to have done nothing more than brush her hair
until it fairly glowed like unpolished silver. For the life of me, I
couldn't decide which I wanted to do - take them out for every other guy
who saw us to be jealous, or to hustle the three of them into bed,
consequences be damned.
The decision was made for me when Lucy said "You're looking pretty good,
there, fella. You ready to be seen in public with us, or you just going to
stand there drooling?" - making Robyn and Sandra laugh.
"My first choice is to just stand here drooling, but if I don't show up,
Muddy’s feelings will probably be hurt."
"Off we go, then", Lucy said.
As we passed through the halls, then lobby, of the hotel, I could hear
conversations pause as every male who saw them had his train of thought
derailed - often to the consternation of the woman he was with. I'd dare
say that more than a few husbands went home with sore shins, that night.
We made our way to Lucy's rental car, where she had me drive - "This
outfit is NOT designed to be driven in!" she declared - while she navigated
us to Café Triomphe. There, I pulled up in front, and left the keys with
the valet, who all but fell down when the three of them got out of the car.
Our walk into the restaurant was a near duplicate of what had happened at
the hotel - a bubble of silence followed us as we made our way in. Once
inside, it wasn't more than a minute before the headwaiter gave me a look,
then approached, asking "Sir? Would you be Boomer?"
"Yes, I am. Or I should say, was."
"If you'll follow me, Sir, your table is waiting." - us the
stares of most of those waiting, plus a few dirty looks.
He led us to a table that was obviously the best in the place, saying
"Mr. Waters will be with you in a moment, sir."
The headwaiter helped me get Robyn and Sandra seated; I gave him a look,
and he stayed away from Lucy. I hadn't any more than sat down myself when
a shadow fell over our table. I heard Robyn and Sandra gasp, then Lucy. I
turned to look, and saw that Muddy was there. At nearly 6' 8" tall and
pushing 300 pounds, bald, and black as the darkest night, he made an
impressive figure. He opened his mouth and said "Boomer, it's been a long
time!" in a deep, rumbling bass voice that would have made Barry White cry.
I stood up again, and tried to shake hands with him - and got pulled into a
hug, anyway. When he turned loose of me, I discretely checked to see if
he'd broken any ribs - even his muscles had muscles, and sometimes he
misjudged his own strength; deciding he hadn't, I turned to introduce him
to Lucy and the girls. Smiling to show white, even teeth, he stuck a hand
out to each of them, and when they cautiously put a hand in it, leaned over
to kiss it before telling them how happy he was to meet them. During all
of this, the headwaiter, waiter, and other customers were watching this
like I was some major dignitary that they couldn't remember the name of.
With the introductions out of the way, Muddy turned to me and said, "I
heard you'd gone to - what was it, Podunk University or some such?"
I laughed, and answered "Yeah, something like that. I heard you'd
opened up some kind of greasy spoon, and were busy poisoning people. Looks
like you're doing okay for yourself, Muddy."
He laughed, and said "Yeah, no telling what some people will like",
making me laugh along with him, before he said "Looks like you're doing
pretty good yourself, there, Boomer. You still like steak?"
I gave him a look, and he laughed again, before turning to the and
Lucy, saying "If you lovely ladies don't mind, I've got some steaks that I
think you'll like."
All three looked at me, and I smiled and nodded, letting them know that
they wouldn't be disappointed. Looking back at him, Lucy said "I think
we'd be delighted, Mr. Waters."
Muddy laughed again, and said "Ma'am" - "Please, call me Lucy" - "Lucy,
there's no need for that Mister stuff with me. Me, and Boomer here, we go
back a ways; just call me Muddy, like everyone else, okay? And that goes
for you two ladies, too; I won't know you're talking to me, unless
you call me Muddy!"
All three of them smiled at him, and he turned back to me to say, "If
you'll excuse me a minute, Boomer, I got a couple things that need my
attention, but I'll be back."
I told him that was fine, and before he left, he signaled one of the
waiters, and told him "Ricky, this here is Boomer. He's my *personal*
guest. While he's here, you got _nothing_ else to do but watch after him
and his ladies. If he ain't happy, *I* ain't happy. He says he wants your
sister, you call her a cab. He sneezes, you build him a fire. You got
me?"
Ricky's eyes got real big, and he nodded solemnly before looking at me
as though I'd just levitated off the floor. The headwaiter watched this,
and only nodded when Muddy looked at him before heading into the kitchen. I
sat down again, and Lucy and the only stared at me for several
seconds before another waiter appeared - this one with a dusty bottle of
wine. He wiped the label off and showed it to me, saying, "Mr. Waters
said that if you agreed to the steak, this was the wine I was to serve.
It's from his private cellar; one of three bottles that he was allowed to
buy that year."
I nodded, and he carefully opened the bottle before pouring a small
amount in my glass. I sipped it, letting it flow over my tongue - and
discovering that it was one of the finest, no, THE finest, wine I'd
ever tasted. I paused only a moment before letting him know that it was
okay to pour. I watched as Lucy, then Sandra and Robyn, each took a sip -
and smile in delight at its flavor.
About that time, Muddy showed up again, saying "There, that's taken care
of - I remember how you like your steak, Boomer, but I need to know what
these lovely ladies prefer."
Lucy smiled at him, and said, "Medium-well, please", with Sandra and
Robyn nodding in agreement. Muddy smiled, and said "Excellent. Medium
well it is." Then he turned to Ricky, and asked "You still standing there?
Where's these folks appetizers?" in a good-natured tone. I'm not sure that
I had time to draw my next breath before Ricky was back, with fresh-baked
bread and rolls for us, along with a dish of what turned out to be
fresh-churned butter. When we'd each taken a roll, Muddy cautioned us
"Now, don't be eating too much of that - you're going to be wanting to
leave some room for these steaks."
I asked him what he'd been up to since I'd left our unit, and he filled
me in as I ate. When I was done, he asked me, and I told him what I was
doing. From there, we branched out into what some of the other were
doing. Right in front of God and everybody, he asked me if I was going to
marry Lucy - causing Lucy to choke and the to giggle before I told
him "Not yet". He turned to Lucy and told her "If Boomer doesn't pop the
question soon, you come look me up - I'll ask it for damn sure!", making
her blush.
About that time, we heard some music start, and a bit later, Muddy
turned to Lucy and asked "Lucy, if Boomer isn't going to ask you to dance,
I sure will. Would you like to join me on the dance floor?" - catching her
completely off guard. She looked at me, and I nodded, before she told him
"Muddy, I'd be delighted". She stood up, and he gently guided her to the
dance floor where he guided her around for a couple of slow ones. When he
brought her back, he excused himself again, and Lucy watched him leave
before telling me "You wouldn't think it from looking at him, but he's
incredibly light on his feet - best dancer I've been with in a *long*
time!"
I smiled, and said "Oh, I'd believe it. You forget, I served with him,
and I know how light he can be. You didn't hear him when he walked up to
the table, did you?" - and all three of them got thoughtful looks on their
faces.
I excused myself, and headed for the men's room; when I got back, Muddy
was there, telling them - apparently about me, judging from the
looks I got. As I was sitting down, he finished one by saying "So when the
Colonel asks us why we blew up the bridge the training brigade used to
cross the river, Boomer tells him 'Because it was ugly, sir!'" - earning
laughs from all of them - before adding "Cost me a month's pay; but it was
sure worth it to see the expression on the Colonel's face!"
Here, I chipped in with "Whatever he's telling you, it's a lie. You can
tell cause his lips are moving. It wasn't me, it was my evil twin,
Cedric." Robyn and Sandra giggled; Lucy gave me an appreciative look and
said "What he's been telling us is what a good guy you are."
"See? That proves my point", I said.
Muddy just grinned at me, and excused himself again.
The just looked at me as Lucy said "One of these days, you're
going to have to tell me just what it was you *really* did in the Army."
About that time, another waiter showed up with our steaks - the largest,
about 12 ounces, to me; the next, perhaps 8 ounces, to Lucy, then a couple
of 6-ouncers to Robyn and Sandra. They were still sizzling from the grill,
and were accompanied by baked potatoes topped with real bacon bits and
cheddar cheese, and salads.
We were left alone while we ate - something that I appreciated, since it
meant that I didn't have any distractions from savoring and memorizing
every bite I took. I don't know what he did to it, but that was the best
steak I'd had in *years* - flavorful, juicy, and actually tender enough to
cut with a fork. None of us was interested in conversation - we just
wanted to get ourselves wrapped around the food.
About the time we were sitting back from our meal, Muddy turned up
again, asking if everything was okay. Lucy and the could only stare
at him in wonder. I volunteered "Well, it was something of an improvement
over barbeque grubs."
Muddy all but fell over, laughing, before explaining to the others "We
were out on a mission, and it kinda ran long, so we ran out of food we'd
packed along. Pickings were kinda slim, so we finally had to settle for
some grubs we'd found in an old, dead tree. Understand, we were ready to
eat them, but weren't real happy at the idea, okay? Boomer, here, he comes
up with the idea of trying to do something to add some flavor to them -
kinda disguise the taste, right? We all see what we've got to flavor them
with, and about the only thing we've got left is some little packets of
ketchup, and some pepper. So I mix some extra pepper into the ketchup to
kinda make a barbeque sauce, okay? We dump the grubs in, cook the whole
mess, and chow down while it's still plenty hot - thinking that if our
tongues are scalded, it won't taste so bad. It didn't help much, though.
Anyway, after we get back, a bunch of us are out drinking, and get hungry.
We wander into this barbeque joint, and Boomer here asks them why there
aren't grubs on the menu. They get upset, and we finally wind up in a
fight. Ever since then, we need to compare food to something, we say it's
better or worse than barbeque grubs."
Lucy and the had made a few faces during the story, but were
laughing pretty hard there at the end. Even the headwaiter and poor Ricky
were smiling, and looking at their boss in a new light.
Muddy gestures at Ricky, and a minute later, Lucy and I have a cup of
fresh coffee in front of us; Robyn and Sandra get hot chocolate. Then
Muddy says he'll give us a few minutes before he brings out dessert. Lucy
and the try to protest, but he just looked at them and smiled before
disappearing into the kitchen.
About the time we finished with our drinks, Muddy came out again, Ricky
right behind him with a tray. As Ricky put the plates in front of us, I
can see that we're getting strawberry cheesecake. Lucy eyes it for a
second, then picks up her fork to cut off a bit. She put it in her mouth,
chewed once, and her whole face lit up - prompting Sandra and Robyn to
follow her example; right down to the smiles of delight. I took a bite,
and must have smiled, too - all of them grinned at the expression on my
face. It was strawberry cheesecake, all right. With *fresh* strawberries
(not in season), and the cheesecake was the lightest, tastiest thing I'd
ever had. The next bite came a little faster.
Muddy just sat there, enjoying the expression on our faces as we made
short work of the delight he'd provided us. As we were deciding whether or
not to lick the plates, Ricky appeared again with more coffee and hot
chocolate, distracting us from embarrassing ourselves. Lucy told him "That
was incredible. Can I get the recipe?"
Muddy looked embarrassed (first time I'd ever seen it), and told her,
apologetically, "Sorry, Lucy, I just can't do that. But if you'll give me
a call, I'll be more than happy to get one to you any time you ask."
Ricky brought Muddy a cup of coffee, and the five of us sat there at the
table, chatting about almost nothing of consequence for probably half an
hour or more. Finally, though, I knew that we had to leave, if only so
that Muddy could try to make *some* money off that table that night. I
started to reach for my wallet when I didn't think Muddy was looking.
Without moving he said "Boomer, I sure hope you're reaching for a sandwich,
cause whatever you pull out of that pocket, you're going to eat it."
"C'mon, Muddy, you know I don't take freebies."
"Ain't no freebie. If anything, I owe YOU. So just put your hands back
on the table where I can see 'em, and don't be making any fuss."
"How many times I gotta tell you, Muddy? You don't owe me _anything_"
Muddy looked at Lucy, and said, "This here is one stubborn dude. Saves
my life, and keeps telling me I don't owe him anything."
Lucy looked at him in surprise and curiosity; Robyn and Sandra just kept
switching their stares between Muddy and me, as if waiting for us to fight.
Muddy saw the expression on Lucy's face, and told her "We were out on a
mission - the last one we were together, as it turned out. Things got
messed up, pretty bad. A mortar round lands kinda close, and messes me up
some. Boomer here, he patches me up real quick, before anything serious
falls off or slides out, and drags my black ass half a click to our base
camp. As if that isn't enough, he's dodging enemy troops, and plugging the
rest of the holes in me along the way. I didn't know till later that a
mortar fragment hit him in the leg so he could barely walk by himself,
never mind dragging me all over hell and gone. Anyway, he gets me back,
and then goes out and pulls in a couple of the other guys, too. Man, that
was some kinda screwed up mission."
Sandra and Robyn were looking at him, and when he noticed it, rolled up
his shirtsleeves to show them a few scars before opening his a little
ways and showing them some more, telling them "It looked a lot worse, back
then", with a grin.
Lucy was looking at me, as were the girls, as I told him "Dammit, Muddy,
I *told* you: I was just saving MY ass; you were just close enough to get
in on the deal."
Muddy gave a wry laugh, and said "Yeah, yeah, yeah. Well, tonight, it's
my turn - I was making ME happy, and YOU were close enough, friend."
That said, he stood up, and stuck out his hand. I stood up, too, and we
shook hands - then gave each other a hug before he quickly headed back into
the kitchen. Ricky and the headwaiter were watching me, as were the and Lucy. The best I could do was give them a lopsided smile as I gestured
that we could leave. I tried to tip Ricky and the headwaiter, but both
flatly refused, thanking ME, instead.
We were the center of another Zone of Silence as we left; back outside,
the valet managed to fiddle around long enough to get a bonus 20 seconds of
watching Lucy and the before I got the keys from him.
All three of them were quiet on the way back to the hotel; only when the
doors closed on the elevator for our ride up did Lucy finally say, "You are
one surprising son of a bitch, you know that?"
Surprised, I looked at her and asked, "Who? Me?"
"Yes, you, you son of a bitch."
"What'd I do?"
"It's what you DIDN'T do, bastard."
"Okay, what *didn't* I do?"
"You were obviously involved in some pretty scary stuff while you were
in the Army. But you don't say *shit* about it. Not even _mentioning_
that you'd done anything serious, like saving someone's life. Yeah, you
told me you were in the Army, and yeah, you told me that you'd gotten some
self-defense training. But you never said a *damn thing* about any of the
rest of it."
"Didn't figure it mattered. Like my buddy Popeye says 'I am what I am';
I don't figure the how and why of it are as important."
That got me a dirty look, followed with "Yeah, but that's still the kind
of stuff that people close to you should know."
Sandra and Robyn were watching this with considerable interest - but
being careful not to draw attention to themselves.
I asked Lucy "Honestly, now, if I had told you about any of this before,
would you have taken it as bragging, or as simply telling you about
myself?"
That slowed her down, some. I could see her thinking it over for a bit
before she hesitatingly admitted "I don't think I would have taken it as
bragging; but I probably would have thought you were just trying to impress
me."
"So not saying anything about it, and letting you find out about it on
your own, was a *bad* thing?"
That settled her down some more, and I just stood there looking at her,
waiting for her response. She finally blushed, and conceded "No, it
wasn't. Not a BAD thing. Just really, really surprising." She thought a
few more moments, then added "It's like finding out you're not who I
thought you were."
"Perhaps I'm not. But am I better, or worse than what you thought? Did
I somehow mislead you into thinking what you did?"
Grudgingly, she said, "No, you didn't do anything to mislead me. If
anything, all you've done has been to try to get me not to mislead
*myself*. And you're a LOT better person than I thought you were. I guess
that's why I'm so mad - not really at you, but at ME, for being so mistaken
about you, and not giving you the credit that I knew you deserved."
She started leaking around the eyes about the time the elevator door
opened; I took her in my arms, and guided her and the toward her
room. At the door, she fished the keycard for her room out of the small
purse she'd been carrying. I handed it to Robyn, who used it to open the
door; she and Sandra followed us into Lucy's room. We hadn't any more than
closed the door before all three were shedding their shoes; a woman thing,
I could only guess as I eased Lucy toward one of the chairs by the smallish
table in her room, and then took one on the other side. Robyn and Sandra
both discretely found seats on Lucy's bed.
After a bit, Lucy looked up at me, and said, "I'm sorry. I *knew* that
there was more to you than you've shown so far, and I *knew* you were a
better person that you've let on, and I *knew* you weren't the kind of
person to brag or anything like that. It's just that when Mr. Waters, I
mean Muddy, told us what you did, it scared me - thinking that you might
have been or killed back then, and I'd have never known you. And
being scared made me mad, and I took it out on the wrong person when I
really didn't have to be scared or mad, either one."
I reached out to her, and she put her hand in mine, as I told her "It's
okay, Lucy. What's already happened is over with. I don't do that stuff
any more, and I'm not in any danger - except maybe loving you, and Robyn,
too much. There's more stuff that I haven't told you for a couple of
reasons. First, some of it I _can't_ talk about, for reasons I'll explain.
Second, some of it is just stuff that I really don't think makes any
difference, or at least, SHOULDN'T make any difference."
"Why can't you tell me some of it?"
"Because I was in the Army Special Forces. You've heard of the Delta
Force, right?"
She nodded, and I went on "Well, I was doing stuff kind of like that.
Sometimes I had to go places and do things I can't talk about. What I did
is probably not so secret now, but until someone officially tells me that,
I have to follow the rules, okay?"
She nodded, and I continued by telling her "While we're kinda on the
subject of honesty, I guess I should tell you that I did some other stuff
that you might think was dangerous, too. I mean, aside from being in the
Army kind of stuff. For example, I jumped out of airplanes a few times.
Fortunately, they let me wear a parachute when I had to do that."
That last bit made her smile, and the bit about the parachute finally
made her laugh, a little.
She sat there for a couple of minutes, deep in thought, as the three of
us watched her. Finally, she looked up at me, then turned to look at the
girls. She turned her chair a bit, so that she was more-or-less facing all
of us, and said "Well, if tonight's the night for truth, then I guess there
are a few things *I* need to say."
She looked at Robyn and Sandra and said "The first truth is that I know
you two have been making love with him."
Robyn and Sandra both turned white as sheets before she went on to say,
"It's okay. You're not in trouble, and I'm not going to say anything to
your parents, Sandra. I just want you to know that *I* know, and I'm okay
with it. Hell, I've been making love with him, too, as I'm sure you both
know, or have guessed. I'm just glad that you both had enough sense to
find someone like him that would be patient and gentle and caring as I'm
sure he was."
Both of them were sitting there, jaws working, but no noise coming out,
as she told them "In fact, I kind of envy you. When I was younger, I lost
my cherry to a guy that wasn't ANY of the things he is. It hurt, and I was
sore for DAYS afterward. In fact, it was a _long_ time before I could
really *enjoy* making love, and really understood what a wonderful thing it
could be. Even more important, it was a long time before I found someone
that I was comfortable with, someone that I could trust, someone that I
could just *be* with and not have to worry about what either one of us was
doing or thinking. That someone was HIM. So I understand, very well, what
it was like for you, and what made you want him to be your first."
By this point, Robyn and Sandra had finally managed to stop looking like
fish, but were still pretty much in a state of shock.
Lucy looked at Robyn, and said "Robyn" - Robyn pulled herself together
enough to look at Lucy - "I don't know when you lost your cherry. I don't
*care* when you lost your cherry. I think I know who you let have it, but
I don't need to know the who or how or when. What matters to me is that
you're HAPPY; that you're happy with the same that I'm happy with only
makes it better, in a way - I know that if he makes you even half as good
as he does me, then you're doing better than I had any reason to expect, or
hope for."
Next, she looked at Sandra, and said, "As for you, it's not for me to
say anything to you about when you give someone your virginity, who you
give it to, or why. The only ones that would have any reason to say
anything would be your parents; if it mattered enough to them, they would
have said something to you about it before now. If it doesn't, then it's
not up to me to enlighten them."
"There are a couple more things I need to tell BOTH of you. First of
those is that I expect that the two of you have been having sex with each
other - that is, making love."
Both turned white, again, then blushed furiously, before she went on by
saying, "Second, I don't mind." - they went from blushing to absolute
amazement in zero seconds flat - "If it feels good to you, and no one is
getting hurt, then go ahead and have fun. I only *ask* that you be
careful: there are still too many people out there that think that some
kinds of love and pleasure are somehow 'wrong', and would want to you
because of what you have together." She paused a moment, sighed, then went
on "When I was younger, I had a chance to find out what you two have. A
small bit of bad timing ruined it for me, and I've been sorry about it ever
since."
Robyn and Sandra were openly staring at her as she went on to tell them
"Yes, I said that I *almost* did it, too." She stood up, then, and did some
kind of complicated shrugging movement that apparently broke the vacuum
seal between the dress and her skin: the dress started to fall away from
her as she caught it, then let it drop to the floor, standing before us
with only a pair of on. She went on to say "I know that I still
look _pretty_ good, but I don't know if I look good *enough* - and the
though of having my first lover turn me down scares me too much to try
and find one now."
Robyn and Sandra both stared at her, openly, as I watched the three of
them. First Robyn, then Sandra, finally broke their gaze from her body to
her face, then her eyes. The three of them shared some silent
conversation; Robyn and Sandra looked into each others eyes a moment, then,
in unison, stood up. Each helped the other unfasten and unzip before they
let their dresses pool around their feet to stand naked and unafraid.
Another silent communication between Robyn and Sandra before Robyn said
"Mom, I think you look great", with Sandra adding "If you, uh, still want
to find out, you know, what another is like, you can find out with me,
if you want." Robyn followed that with "Me, too. I love you, mom."
Lucy turned to look at me, tears in her eyes; I simply smiled and
shrugged, saying, "You've got your chance. Take it, or not - I'm staying
out of it, either way."
She nodded her understanding and acceptance, and looked again at her
daughter, and her daughter's friend.
Seeing only nervous willingness in their eyes, Lucy finally stepped out
of the puddle of her dress, and moved toward them, raising her arms. They
raised theirs, in response, and the three of them finally embraced.
When they finally released each other, Lucy paused a moment, then turned
to face Sandra. A moment's hesitation, and she leaned forward a bit to
finally kiss her daughter's best friend, full on the lips. Even from where
I was sitting, I could see it as their kiss started with affection before
moving to excitement, then arousal. Sandra reached up and haltingly put
her hand on Lucy's breast; when no protest came, she quickly cupped it,
feeling its greater weight, and firmness. Somewhat reassured, Lucy moved
her hand to Sandra's in return, and after a few seconds, began
caressing and fondling it. A few seconds after Sandra's movement, Robyn
followed suit. She seemed to marvel at the size of her mother's exposed
breasts, and delight in their weight and texture. When Sandra and Lucy's
kiss finally ended, Robyn cautiously moved in to collect her own kiss.
Lucy was equally nervous, but when their lips touched the first time, the
fear and hesitation quickly dissipated: Lucy didn't delay in putting her
other hand on one of Robyn's breasts, caressing it and running her fingers
over it's erect nipple. When their kiss broke, Lucy raised herself up
again, releasing a sigh of relief - followed by one of pleasure as each of
the took one of her in their mouth, on both her
nipples at the same time.
After a few seconds, Lucy turned her head to look at me - and finding
that I was still dressed, and still in the chair I'd been occupying. I
smiled at her, and gestured that she should go ahead. She smiled back, and
mouthed 'thank you' toward me before turning her attention to the two girls in front of her. After that, none of them seemed to take the
slightest notice of me.
After a couple of minutes, the came up for air, and the three of
the shared a round-robin of kisses before Robyn and Sandra parted, inviting
Lucy to get on the bed. I could see the nervous anticipation on her face
as she climbed to the middle, then moved onto her back, looking up at the
youngsters.
As they got on the bed with her, Lucy told them "All I ever did before
was touching, you know, on the outside. I- I- I want to see what you do,
first, if that's okay."
Both of the smiled at her, and Sandra answered "That's okay, Lucy. How
about if we start, and then when you're ready, you can kind of ease into it
with whoever's closest?"
Robyn added, "Yeah, mom, it's okay. We didn't just start of doing all
this stuff, either." with a grin.
When Lucy nodded her acceptance of what the youngsters had said, Robyn
and Sandra turned to each other to share a deep, passionate kiss as they
caressed each other's bodies. In only a couple of minutes, their lips were
on each other's breasts, their hands at each other's crotch. Lucy reached
out to touch, then caress, their thighs as the two youngsters continued to
please each other. Finally, they lay on the bed, careful to make sure that
Lucy had a good view as Sandra lay on her back, with Robyn on her
nipples as Robyn began dipping her fingers into Sandra's womanhood. Lucy
could plainly see the distended labia, glistening with Sandra's arousal,
and the nubbin of Sandra's clitoral hood as it rose up in proportion to
Sandra's excitement. Lucy also noticed that Sandra had a hand in Robyn's
crotch, and that both had visibly tightened with erect
nipples. Plainly, Lucy's presence neither dampened their enthusiasm for
each other, nor the resulting arousal.
It was about this time that I realized that if I stayed, there wasn't a
chance in hell that I'd be able to stop myself from joining in at some
point; I didn't want to do *anything* to get in the way of Lucy's first
time, so I quietly and carefully got up and went to my own room, closing
the door softly behind me. Later, each of them privately told me bits of
what had happened...
Lucy twisted herself around a little bit to get a slightly better view
as Robyn began kissing and licking Sandra further and further down her body
- plainly making her way toward Sandra's pelvis. Lucy reached out again,
and began softly stroking Sandra's thigh as Robyn finally reached her goal,
and dipped her tongue between Sandra's labia. As Robyn continued her
attentions to Sandra's vaginal opening and clitoris, Lucy worked up the
nerve to extend her touch to include Sandra's pubis - running her
fingertips through it, and marveling at it's soft lushness. So fascinated
was she that it took her several seconds to realize that there was a hand
doing much the same thing to her own bush - a quick check revealed that in
moving to get a better look, she'd moved to within range of Sandra's hand,
which was now making a slow approach to her own wet opening. Almost
without thought, she spread her legs so that Sandra would be able to reach
her target.
The first touch of Sandra's fingertip on her clitoris almost pushed Lucy
into an orgasm - and the feel of Sandra's slender digit finally parting her
inner lips made her more excited than she remembered ever being before.
She could feel how tight her areolas were, and her nipples felt like little
pebbles perched on the tips of her breasts.
As she became accustomed to Sandra's touch, Lucy moved again, slightly,
to get a closer look at what her was doing with her mouth and
tongue - only to see Robyn's lips wrapped around Sandra's clitoris, with
Sandra's vaginal lips pursing in time with what Robyn was doing. The sight
excited her tremendously, and without thinking, she slid her hand forward
to slide a finger through Sandra's slit, both feeling the delicacy of the
extended lips, and collecting a sample of Sandra's inner fluids. She put
her thumb to her finger, feeling how light and oily Sandra's secretions
were, then put her fingers to her nose, sampling the aroma. She found it
to be much like her own, but different, too - lighter, somehow, and more
delicate. Again, without thought, she put her fingers in her mouth, only
realizing what she'd done when her taste buds informed her of Sandra's
spicy/sweet flavor. Deliberately, she repeated her actions, even going so
far as to actually FEEL Sandra's inner lips, and how thin they were, before
collecting a goodly sample of the juices she sought. She again smelled
them, only briefly, verifying how much the scent appealed to her, before
putting her fingers in her mouth again to determine if she really liked the
taste.
She did.
She liked it a lot.
That settled, and her mind finally at ease with the idea of actually
having sex with another woman, Lucy didn't hesitate any longer to ease her
way toward Sandra's pelvis, pausing along the way to sample Robyn's - and finding herself both pleased, and proud, of it's size and firmness.
She continued licking and Robyn's for a couple of minutes
before remembering her initial goal - finally releasing Robyn's nipple from
between her lips, she lowered her head next to Robyn's and whispered "Can
I?"
Robyn turned to her and smiled, whispering back "Sure! You'll like it!"
- to which Lucy simply replied, "I know."
When Robyn had raised her body enough, Lucy moved in the last couple of
inches, and extended her tongue, it up between Sandra's slickness
before letting it draw several circles around Sandra's now erect clitoris.
Sandra moaned in response, and that was the last encouragement Lucy needed:
she quickly fastened her lips on Sandra's opening, and began licking and
sucking on Sandra's labia and opening in a soft, rhythmic pattern, pausing
every so often to form a rod with her tongue that she used to penetrate
Sandra's opening as far as she could, getting an assortment of moans and
gasps in reward.
Even as Lucy decided to shift her focus from Sandra's vaginal opening to
her clitoris, she felt the hand leave her crotch - only to be replaced a
few seconds later by a *very* talented mouth and lips: in just a few
seconds, the attentions she was received were making her hotter and hotter,
well on her way toward an orgasm. She tried to push her release away, so
that she could continue to sample Sandra's delights. But then she had a
realization: she was still at Sandra's crotch, and that Sandra hadn't
moved. Sandra wasn't in any position to do anything but touch her - which
meant that the one bringing her such pleasure could only be... her own
daughter! The thought of that, coupled with the stimulation she was
receiving, was more than enough to push her into an orgasm - even as her
pelvis moved in time with her release, Robyn's lips stayed glued to her
sex, softly what must have been a flood of juices as wave after
wave of pleasure washed over her.
With the passing of her orgasm, Lucy was able to again focus on the
object of her desire - and quickly resumed her attentions to Sandra's
womanhood. She felt a stirring on the bed, and glanced up to see that
Robyn - face glistening with HER juices! - had moved over Sandra's mouth.
She could see the edges of Robyn's lips where Sandra's tongue moved between
them; and Robyn's erect clitoris was clearly visible behind the cloud of
her pubic hair. The sight and thought of it only aroused Lucy again, and
prompted her to redouble her efforts to bring Sandra to climax. She
quickly took Sandra's clitoris into her mouth, and began a soft, steady
sucking on it while she fluttered her tongue across its sensitive surface;
Sandra's response was a deep, passionate moan into Robyn's crotch, along
with an arching of her back to try and get even more stimulation on her
clitoris.
Lucy stayed with her, though, continuing her activities, bringing Sandra
closer and closer to the edge. Then, when she felt that Sandra was about
to fall into the abyss, she slowed her actions, then stopped them, so she
could again sample Sandra's female nectar. Sandra gave a small groan of
disappointment before taking her frustration out first on Robyn's labia and
vaginal opening, then when she'd calmed down a bit, Robyn's clitoris. It
wasn't but a couple of minutes before Sandra had managed to bring Robyn to
the very edge of climax; she held Robyn there for several long seconds,
then bit - *ever* so softly - Robyn's clitoris, driving Robyn well and
truly over the edge, all but screaming her pleasure.
Lucy heard Robyn's voice, and knew what had happened - that thought,
too, aroused her, and she decided that Sandra was to receive as good as
she'd given. Lucy again took Sandra' clit between her lips, and began a
firm, gentle circling of it as she applied a soft suction to it, as well.
As she felt Sandra again approach orgasm, she slowed, but didn't stop, her
actions; using the reduced speed to greatly intensify Sandra's pleasure,
and the power of her orgasm when it happened. Which was about another
fifteen seconds - Lucy looked over Sandra's belly, and between her breasts,
to see that Sandra was completely frozen in a silent scream of release;
that was followed by a deep gasping breath before the next wave took her
over. Another gasp, another spasm. One last gasp, and Sandra was finally
able to loose a deep groan of satisfaction and pleasure as Lucy moved her
mouth down to collect the remaining nectar from the flower of Sandra's
womanhood. Lucy smiled to herself as she remembered a bumper sticker she'd
seen once: "Be healthy - eat your honey". It had a whole new meaning to
her, now.
When Sandra had gotten her breath back, Lucy released the hold she had
on Sandra's thighs, and moved to lay on her back, her head on a pillow.
The quickly moved up to lay next to her. She turned to kiss each of
them in turn, and smelled her own scent on Robyn's face, and Robyn's on
Sandra - and when two youngsters raised up to give each other a kiss, she
knew that Sandra could smell HER on Robyn. When the lay down again,
she put her arms around them; they quickly moved her hands so that each
cupped one of the girls' breasts. A slight pressure on her hands was all
she needed to know that they were encouraging her to touch and feel them -
even as they were each reaching a hand out to do the same with one of _her_
breasts. She was fascinated at how similar, yet different the two sets of
breasts were - Robyn's, slightly smaller, but very firm, and with distinct
areolas and nipples; and Sandra's, a bit larger, more cushiony than firm,
with (by touch) barely detectable areolas, and smaller, harder nipples.
Both sets were smooth and clear of blemish or disfiguration. She could
only wonder at what they thought of hers - not knowing that both girls,
unknowingly, shared the same delight in her different texture, and awe at
her larger size.
They lay there for several minutes before Sandra looked up at Lucy to
say "I think you did pretty good - for a beginner!" teasing her. Robyn
spoke up then, adding, "Yeah, I'll bet she'd do real good, with some more
practice!"
Lucy laughed a bit, before telling Robyn "You really surprised the hell
out of me, when you, uh..."
"Used my mouth on you?"
"Well, yeah."
Sandra said, "Um, Lucy, it's okay. She's done it to me, I've done it to
her, and YOU'VE done it to ME. It's no big deal, except that it feels good
- and Robyn and I *like* doing it. You did, too, judging from how you made
ME feel. So there's no reason to be embarrassed or anything, okay?"
Lucy blushed slightly, and nodded. Though an adult, the newness of the
experience, and age of the other participants, had her feeling - and
reacting - like she was their age, again.
They lay there like that for several minutes before Robyn got a
mischievous look on her face and started sliding her hand down her mother's
belly, toward Lucy's pelvis. Lucy couldn't fail to notice it, and watched
with a rapidly increasing arousal as Robyn's hand edged ever close to the
center of her desire. When Robyn's hand finally brushed against her pubic
hair, Lucy couldn't help herself any longer, and began to reach for Robyn's
in return. Robyn felt her touch, and didn't hesitate to turn herself
around so that not only could her reach her, but so that she could
look the final destination for her hand, as well.
With the change in Robyn's position, Lucy could not only touch Robyn's
pelvis, but look at it, too - and found the sight both beautiful, and
erotic: thin, slightly extended labia, still glistening slightly from her
orgasm, they parted slightly when Robyn moved; Robyn's clitoral hood was
visible at the top juncture.
As Robyn ran her fingertips through Lucy's lush bush, Lucy was making
her first contact with Robyn's - and finding it as soft as the fur on a
cat's belly. She delighted in the texture of it, and how easily her
fingers moved through it, before allowing herself to let her hand drop to
the core of Robyn's sexuality. There, she finally dared touch the parts of
Robyn that Robyn was touching on her - tracing the delicate folds of
Robyn's inner lips, feeling the warmth of her core, the softness of her
sex, the ample wetness that Robyn was starting to release. Gently, softly,
she dipped a finger into the shining oils that Robyn made - even and Robyn
was doing the same to her! - pleased by how thin and light they were; then
she slowly moved her hand up, first sniffing the scent that she knew must
be there, and finding it - slightly musky, yet slightly sweet at the same
time. Lucy felt her mouth water at the thought of it, and readily moved
her fingers to her mouth, where she let her tongue slip from between her
lips to take a first, tentative taste of her own daughter's secretions.
Finding them delicious, she quickly put her fingers in her mouth, cleaning
Robyn's taste from them thoroughly before extending her hand to collect
another sample.
She repeated her actions a couple more times, before finally deciding to
taste them directly from the source - she turned slightly, and rolled over
onto her side, putting one foot on the bed so as to leave plenty of room
for Robyn's head. Robyn followed her example, and Lucy paused to kiss the
soft inside of Robyn's thigh before closing in far enough to extend her
tongue to make her first intimate contact with Robyn.
Lucy heard Robyn moan in pleasure as she slowly drew her tongue upwards,
collecting a fair sampling of Robyn's essence along the way. Robyn's
reaction, and the taste of it, was all she needed to encourage her to do it
again. And again, and again, and again. In short order, she was licking
at Robyn's womanhood as though it were an ice cream cone - only tastier,
and a lot more fun. As she continued, Lucy felt Sandra moving next to her;
it didn't surprise her at all when she suddenly felt two hands caressing
her exposed crotch - it only doubled her pleasure.
As the next few minutes passed, Lucy could tell that Robyn was getting
more and more aroused - her moans became more and more frequent as her
secretions all but drooled from her opening, and her labia extended even
further in response to Lucy's teasing. With Robyn's increase in arousal,
Lucy's increased, as well - she could feel her vaginal entrance opening,
and imagined that she could feel her wetness leaking out of her. As her
excitement increased, so did the attention her pelvis got - she wasn't sure
which one was the cause, and which was the effect...
It wasn't much longer before Lucy could tell that Robyn was close to
orgasm - but somehow unable to quite get there. Lucy knew *just* what to
do - and did it. Taking Robyn's clitoris between her lips, Lucy began
tugging on it, as though milking it, as she quickly fluttered her tongue
across it's top. Robyn's groan of pleasure let her know that her efforts
were having the desired effect. It took only a minute or two before Robyn
reached her peak, almost literally convulsing as her orgasm took over.
Lucy kept her lips wrapped around Robyn's clitoris despite the spastic
movements of Robyn's pelvis, increasing Robyn's pleasure immensely.
When the worst (best?) of Robyn's climax had passed, she somehow managed
to roll over on to her back, leaving Lucy free to turn her attention to
Sandra, and what Sandra was doing to her. Lucy realized that she still
didn't have a very good idea of what Sandra's were _really_ like,
and reached out to gently tug on Sandra's leg, eventually getting Sandra to
stop her explorations of Lucy's mons. When she had Sandra's attention,
Lucy nudged her into position, straddling her lap, so they were facing each
other. From there, the two of them began kissing, deeply and passionately,
as their hands wandered over each other's bodies. Lucy felt Sandra cup her
breasts for a few seconds before giving them a detailed manual examination;
she didn't hesitate to do the same to the luscious mounds that Sandra's
body sported - she found them to be nearly as firm as Robyn's, but somehow
softer, too. While Robyn's were only a little too large for her to
cover with one hand, Sandra's overflowed her hand slightly; with Sandra's
greater arousal, her areolas had puckered, making it easier to tell where
they started on her by touch. Finally unable to stand it any
longer, Lucy finally leaned forward, lowering her head to take first one,
then the other of Sandra's in her mouth, nursing at them softly as
she slid her hands down to cup Sandra's delightfully smooth and firm ass
cheeks. While she was doing that, Sandra continued to massage Lucy's
breasts and nipples, both amazed and delighted at how large and hard Lucy's
nipples got in her excitement. Eventually, Sandra drew back from Lucy, and
when Lucy looked at her, smiled and said "That's really nice, but there's
something else I want to do. Just lay back, okay?" before starting to
scoot herself down Lucy's legs. Lucy knew what Sandra planned, and nodded
in eager anticipation before laying down again - savoring the feel of
Sandra's soft bush as it traced a path down her belly. When she felt
Sandra's mons against her own, Lucy imagined what it must look like,
Sandra's light pubis contrasting with her own darker one, and she felt
herself get even wetter at the visualization.
When she felt Sandra stop while straddling her ankles, Lucy slowly drew
first one foot, then the other, out from under her; she placed each of them
flat on the bed on each side, opening herself completely and without shame
to Sandra. She looked down to see that Sandra hadn't moved yet - her gaze
was focused on the center of Lucy's womanhood, as though memorizing it.
After a few long, agonizing seconds, Sandra looked up at her again, and
simply said "Beautiful" before lowering herself between Lucy's thighs.
Once in position, Sandra gently began touching and caressing Lucy's entire
pelvis, from the top of her pubic mound, all the way down to her perineum,
and all points in between. Her soft, delicate touch did wonders to
increase Lucy's arousal, so that when Sandra finally extended her tongue to
take her first sample of Lucy's oils, there were more than enough of them
to sample FROM.
At the first touch of Sandra's tongue on her, Lucy couldn't help but
stiffen in pleasure, and say "OhGodThat'sGood!!", bringing a smile to
Sandra's face before she set herself to the pleasurable task of getting
Lucy off as quickly and powerfully as she could.
As Sandra was starting to lick her opening, Lucy caught movement in the
corner of her eye; when she looked, she saw that Robyn had recovered enough
to sit up, watching what Sandra was doing to her. Lucy moved her hand, and
when Robyn looked at her, gestured for Robyn to come closer. When she was
close enough, Lucy told her "Honey, what you did before was great; and I
liked using my mouth on you, too". Robyn smiled at her, and answered "Both
of them were fun for me, too, mom."
Robyn's crotch was at the same level as her head, and simply by moving
her eyes, Lucy could look at Robyn's matted pubic hair, and see her
daughter's shiny vaginal lips peeking out from her mons. With a mixture of
love and lust, she looked again into Robyn's face as she put a hand on
Robyn's hip before raising her eyebrows in question. Robyn quickly nodded,
and with Lucy guiding her, moved closer before raising a leg to put on the
other side of Lucy's head - essentially straddling Lucy's face, her back
toward where Sandra was engaged in trying to lick Lucy's ovaries.
Looking down at her own mother's face between her thighs, Robyn knew
things had changed forever. Not only did she feel a deeper love for her
mom than she ever had before, but she realized that she also felt a deeper
respect, too - to think that her own had wanted to know what another
girl was like, but never had until NOW, with HER! The guts it must have
taken to not only admit something like that, but to stand up and get naked
in invitation without knowing how they'd react... it simply amazed her.
She knew that she'd never look at her in quite the same way again - now
she was not only mother, but friend - and lover, too.
Similar thoughts and realizations were going through Lucy's mind as well
- along with a fascination and delight at the unhurried close-up view she
had of her own daughter's sex. She marveled at the delicate curves and
textures she saw, at the way Robyn's clitoris seemed to be peeking our from
under it's hood, at the sheen of womanly essence that shined in the narrow
slit between Robyn's inner lips, the obvious softness of Robyn's fine,
sparse, dark pubic hair.
The feelings that Sandra was generating made Lucy realize just how good
it could feel to have another woman pleasuring her - and gave her the
determination to give that same feeling to Robyn. That settled, she didn't
delay any longer before extending her tongue, sliding it directly between
Robyn's labia, and on into her as far as she could while watching
Robyn's face as she did. The look of surprise, then pleasure, then
satisfaction on Robyn's face as she progressed just made it all the more
pleasant for her - now she KNEW that she could not only feel pleasure from
another woman's attention, but could give pleasure, as well - that what
she'd done with Sandra hadn't simply been due to 'beginners luck'.
More confident now of what she was doing, and how to do it, Lucy soon
had Robyn in a state of arousal; and one of the benefits of that
arousal was the plentiful supply of girl-nectar that Robyn was giving her
to taste. Whether it was because Robyn was her daughter, or simply because
Robyn actually tasted that good, she didn't know - all she was sure of was
that she didn't just _like_ the taste of another woman, she *loved* it.
Even as she was lifting Robyn to greater heights, she silently vowed that
this would not be the only time she'd know this pleasure, or these the only
people she'd know it with.
As she continued to arouse and tease Robyn, Lucy let her hands wander
all over Robyn's body. Starting at her smooth, soft hips; then on to her
belly, ass, back, and finally, her - cupping and squeezing them,
softly pinching their nipples and running her thumbs over them, loving
their firm smoothness. In return, Robyn reached behind herself to let her
hands wander over her mother's bust - surprised at how firm they were for
their size, how different they felt from her own, or Sandra's - yet still
pleasant, and exciting.
It was difficult, though, for Robyn to fully appreciate the feel of her
mother's hands on her body, or the feel of her mother's body under her own
hands - the sensations in her vagina, and on her clitoris, were simply
getting to be too much for her. More and more often, she felt herself
arching her back as she tried to push even more of the center of her
arousal into or onto her mother's dancing tongue and talented lips.
Lucy could see - and feel, and taste - the effect her efforts were
having on Robyn. Indeed, they were incredibly close to what SHE was
feeling as a result of what Sandra was doing to HER. Try as she might,
though, she simply couldn't put off her own release any longer: Sandra had
been slowly fluttering her tongue over her clitoris for long enough that
Lucy wasn't sure if she'd come, or burst, first. A minute later, the
question was answered: she'd come.
Hard.
Harder than she'd ever come before in her life.
Just the thought that she had her tongue buried in her own daughter's
sex while her daughter's best friend was doing much the same to her made it
more powerful, more arousing, more satisfying, and more intense than
anything she'd ever known.
Her near-scream ended quickly, simply because she was frozen from the
magnitude of what she was feeling, unable to breathe or do anything else
but let tidal wave after tidal wave of pleasure and release wash over her.
So long did it last, so powerful was it, that she all but passed out from
the intensity of her orgasm. When she was finally able to do anything at
all, it was all she could do to draw in a deep, gasping breath before the
next few spasms washed over her, freezing her in place again.
Finally, though, her climax began to taper off, allowing her to moan in
relief before trying to get her breath back. Looking up, she saw the
surprise and concern in Robyn's face, and managed to smile at her.
Robyn couldn't see her lips - which were still pushing against her labia
- but could see the happy reassurance in her eyes, and was satisfied with
that.
As Lucy got herself back together, Sandra moved up behind Robyn, also
straddling Lucy's body, before putting her arms around Robyn to cup her
breasts. Robyn turned her head to tell Sandra "I don't know what you did,
but you did it real good!" before puckering up for a kiss that Sandra
readily provided. The two of them stayed there, kissing and caressing, for
a couple of minutes - until Lucy recovered enough to surprise Robyn by
softly on her clitoris. With Robyn again being pleasured, Sandra
discretely eased herself off Lucy to move to the side of the bed, so that
she could watch the two of them as Lucy quickly returned Robyn to her
previous state of arousal - and only a couple minutes later, pushing her
past it into climax.
As Robyn's orgasm washed over her, she could feel it as more and more of
her wetness was pushed out of her - only to be eagerly lapped up by
her mother. Knowing that it was _her own *mother*_ that had not only
brought her to this point, but was so greedily licking up her juices made
Robyn's orgasm that much more satisfying. Even as it was passing, she,
too, vowed that this wouldn't be the last time she and her pleasured
each other; she also swore to herself that we'd all go it together, as
well.
With her senses back, Robyn looked around, and saw Sandra grinning
broadly at her. She smiled back, and finally moved to get off Lucy, laying
down next to her on the side opposite from Sandra. As she moved, she
paused long enough to share a deep, passionate kiss with her mother,
tasting herself on her mother's lips as their tongues engaged in a friendly
duel. When the kiss broke, and Robyn settled herself into her mother's
side, Sandra joined them, cuddling up to Lucy on the other side - the two
of them enjoying her warm, protective embrace.
They lay like that for several minutes before Lucy finally sighed, and
told them "As nice as this has been, and as much as I want to just lay here
like this forever, I know that I have to get up in the morning to go with
Dan to the office. As much as I love having both of you here like this, I
suspect that Dan would kind of like to have some company, too."
Both giggled a bit before Sandra told her "Yeah, he probably
would."
Robyn hesitated a moment, then asked, "Mom, you were right that Dan was
the first one I ever made love with. Is it okay if I go in there with
him?" looking up at Lucy with trepidation in her face.
Lucy smiled back at her, and told her "Yes, dear, that's fine. You
don't have to ask me that - I love him, too. Just don't wake him, and give
me another kiss before you go!"
Robyn gave her a relieved smile; before she could get up, Lucy
told her "I think he'd appreciate it if you washed up a little before you
crawl into his bed, though. As a matter of fact, I think *I'd* like to
wash up before I got to bed!"
Robyn and Sandra shared a look before Sandra asked "Might as well make
it unanimous. Think there's room for all three of us?" mischievously.
Lucy just gave a little laugh before saying "Oh, I expect we can
compensate, if there isn't - maybe squeeze together a little more?"
Both smiled at her in return before releasing her so the three of
them could make their way to the bathroom. As it turned out, there was
plenty of room in it, but they found themselves squeezing together, anyway.
Part Eight
I woke up the next morning only to find myself tucked neatly in behind
the smooth, small frame of a female. I didn't know who it was; I
didn't much care, either. It was more than enough that she was there; I
knew that she wouldn't be there unless Lucy knew about it, and was okay
with it.
I gradually eased my eyes open, and saw Robyn's dark hair. With a
smile, I reached around her to cup her in my hand as I snuggled
closer to her, tucking my stiffening penis between her asscheeks. She
released a soft murmur of pleasure, and wiggled back at me, making me
smile. It wasn't long before I was sporting a full-fledged erection, and
could feel the head of it pressing against the outside the damp entrance of
her vagina.
A few minutes later, my small travel alarm went off; I quickly reached
out to turn it off - knowing that I'd be getting a wakeup call from the
front desk in another ten minutes. As I lay there, I heard the phone ring
twice in Lucy's room before someone answered it. A minute later, I heard a
gentle knock at the door between our rooms. I softly called out that it
was okay, and the door opened to show that Lucy was the one that had
apparently answered the phone. She walked over to the bed, and looked down
at us as I smiled up at her - she smiled in return, and softly said, "You
two look so cute, laying there - and sexy as hell, too!" before leaning
over to kiss me. I thought I smelled Sandra, as well, but didn't say
anything about it.
I answered, "I don't doubt it - it looking sexy, that is. It sure as
hell *feels* sexy! I just wish I could have seen you and Sandra asleep,
too."
Lucy gave a small laugh and said, "I expect you'll get a chance before
too long."
She blushed slightly, and said "As much as I hate to break this up, we
*do* need to get started. You know, so you can earn that ten grand?".
I made a face at her, and began to ease myself back from Robyn, so as to
try and not wake her up. She made soft noises of complaint and
disappointment, but didn't wake up.
As I got out of bed, Lucy saw the erection I'd developed, and with a
mischievous grin on her face, said "If Robyn had woken up, she'd have
wanted to take care of that; since she didn't, I guess *I* get to!" then
slowly dropping to her knees in front of me. Taking me in her hand, she
tilted her head forward and licked the end of my penis before looking up at
me to say "I can smell her on you - and even taste her, a little bit!"
before opening her mouth to wrap her lips around the head of my penis. I
felt her give it a full tongue-bath before she opened her mouth slightly to
make room as she slowly moved her head forward, taking more and more of my
length. She stopped only when her nose was buried in my pubic hair; she
paused a few seconds, then just as slowly drew her head back again, letting
her tongue slide along the bottom of my member. Twisting her head
slightly, she did it again - and twisting her head the other direction, yet
again. By the time she finished, I was well lubricated with her saliva,
and her eyes grinned up at me as she began on me, and bobbing her
head, obviously intent on getting me off as quickly as possible. Since she
seemed content to do everything for me, and didn't appear to have any
interest in having me return the favor, I simply closed my eyes, and
enjoyed the sensations she was creating.
After a little bit, she reached up to cup my scrotum, then began lightly
raking her fingernails across it - dramatically increasing my pleasure, and
making my balls tighten in response. When she felt that, she started
moving her head even more quickly, and on me a little harder,
pausing every so often to run her tongue around the head of my penis, and
tickle the underside of it. It didn't take long before I felt the
stirrings in my balls; something she seemed to be able to feel it from the
outside - and increased her efforts even more. It couldn't have been a
minute later before I felt the twinge that let me know I was going to
unload; I told her so, and she just looked up at me in anticipation even as
the first shot of my semen bounced off the back of her tongue. She quickly
took all of me into her mouth again, and I could feel the muscles of her
throat flexing around the head of my penis as she swallowed that first load
of my - and all the rest of it as I bounced jet after jet of semen off
the back of her throat. She stayed there like that until she felt my penis
give it's last few faint twitches, then let all but the head slip from
between her lips as she panted through her nose, getting her breath back.
As she felt my erection softening in her mouth, she smiled up at me from
around it, and all of it into her mouth again before attempting to
pull a perfect vacuum with her mouth. Then she tightened her lips around
it, and pulled her head back, wringing every last drop of sperm I had to
give her from my worn out member. Only when she'd let the head pop free of
her mouth did she open it again - and then only to lick her lips to make
sure nothing had escaped.
Both of us heard a slight rustling, and looked over at the bed to see
that Robyn had awakened - long enough ago to have at least seen the finish
of what Lucy had done to me - and was laying there, grinning at us in
approval.
Lucy stood up, and hugged me, before telling Robyn "Go ahead and go back
to sleep if you want to - I have to take him out to the office and
introduce him before he goes to work. When I get back, you and me and
Sandra can have some time together, if you want." Then, when she saw
Robyn's look of surprise, added "I mean, we can spend some time together
OUTSIDE the room - shopping, talking, and stuff like that", and making
Robyn smile.
Hugging my side, Lucy turned us toward the bathroom, and got us moving,
telling me "I need you bright eyed and bushy tailed this morning, and that
seemed like a good way to do it. Besides, I don't want you forgetting
about *me* when you've got those two little vixens around!"
I laughed as we got into the bathroom, telling her "Not a chance of that
happening." As I quickly scraped the hair off my face, Lucy got the shower
going, and got in. A minute later, I was in there with her, and two of us
had a fine time, if a short one, getting ourselves (well, mostly me)
cleaned up for the day's adventure. As we were drying off, I told her "It
would probably be a good idea to get the into their own bed. That
way, it won't be completely undisturbed - if no one slept in it, the
housekeeping staff might start to wonder." Lucy looked at me speculatively,
then said "Yeah, that's probably a good idea - *my* room smells like a
brothel!"
Once we were dry, we left the bathroom and went into Lucy's room - which
did have a distinct smell of female arousal to it. Lucy carefully pulled
the covers off of Sandra, and I leaned over to pick her up. She was so
cute sleeping, that I couldn't help but give her a kiss on the lips - and
finding more than a hint of Lucy's unique taste on Sandra's lips. I licked
my own lips, and Lucy colored faintly before saying "We had a little more
fun after Robyn left..."
I just grinned at her as I told her "I'm glad to know you're having fun
- I *thought* I smelled Sandra when we kissed this morning!" - and making
Lucy blush furiously.
I carried Sandra over to the room, with Lucy leading the way and
making sure the doors were open for me, and turning their covers down so I
could deposit Sandra in one of the beds. Next, it was Robyn's turn - she'd
apparently conked out again after Lucy and I headed for the shower.
With the two of them safely deposited in their room, Lucy locked the
door and closed it to complete the (hoped for) illusion. Then Lucy went
into her room to dress, as I did the same in mine. I don't think either of
us cared a damn what the housekeeping staff thought went on between us in
Lucy's room, but neither of us wanted the being drawn into their
suppositions. We even made sure that the door between OUR rooms was left
unlocked, so as to help them think in the direction we wanted them too.
When we were ready, we headed down for some breakfast before heading out
to the office where she was working. Once there, she introduced me to the
accountants, letting them know who I was and hinting at why I was there.
That done, the next stop was the company's staff, though this time the
introduction was a bit more restrained, in keeping with my role as a 'hired
gun'. Finally, it was to the IS department, where the head of the
department gave me more than a few unhappy looks. She asked me what I
needed, and I told her that I had my own laptop, so all I needed was
administrator privileges and a link to their systems. When she realized
that I wasn't planning on taking the place over, she settled down
appreciably, and showed me to a desk where I could work undisturbed. I
quickly got hooked up to their network, and when I went to log on, she
carefully typed the admin password for me on my laptop - slowly, so I could
see what she typed.
I thanked her, and after watching me for a couple minutes (more to make
sure I was okay than anything else, I suspected), she left - leaving me and
Lucy alone to discuss a few things before Lucy left as well, after telling
me that she'd be back to pick me up for lunch with her and the girls. I
thanked her, and began looking through the system. In short order, I was
deep into what I was doing, and lost track of time - until Lucy showed up
to take me to a late lunch. I left my computer there, but carefully set
the passwords on it, and shut it down.
Lunch was at a small restaurant not far from the office. The place was
full, but not crowded; even so, the service was outstanding, and the food
surprisingly good. Lucy was still dressed in business professional
clothing; but the had opted for light cotton dresses that showed off
their figures. I noticed that more than a few of the in the place gave
them more than passing glances.
After lunch, it was back to the office for me, while Lucy and decided that what they needed to do was go shopping. Apparently, the
factory outlet for a company that all three of them were wild about was
nearby, and they were determined not to leave without at least ONE visit.
Back at the office, the afternoon passed pretty much without incident.
The only thing of note was when the IS supervisor stopped by to ask how
things were going. I showed her a couple of minor holes in their security
system, and she actually thanked me for letting her know before I made my
final report. I had the suspicion that she'd left them there for me to
find, testing to see if I really knew what I was supposed to be doing, but
didn't say anything about it.
Later that afternoon, Lucy came by to pick me up and take me back to the
hotel. She was alone, saying that the had preferred to stay in their
room to look over their purchases. When we got up to the rooms, we found
out that that wasn't all they'd been looking over - both were stark naked,
and engaged in a passionate '69'; their room was full of the noises and
scents of their lovemaking.
Lucy and I shared a look, and quietly left them alone, going into her
room, instead. There, we moved over next to her bed, and began undressing
each other - slowly, taking our time so as to heighten the tension of what
we knew was next. When she'd gotten my undone, Lucy let her hands
wander across my chest, lightly, as though memorizing in through Braille.
When I got her blouse off, I unfastened the bra hook I found between her
breasts, and let them fall free - for all of an eighth of an inch, I
figured. With them exposed, I mimicked her actions, tracing their shape
and size with my fingertips as I watched her areolas crinkle in pleasure
before her nipples began to harden. She leaned forward to lick and suck on
my nipples for a while before standing up again; I mirrored her actions,
though for a bit longer, leaving her nipples fully erect, and shiny with my
saliva.
From there, her next action was to unfasten my belt, draw down my
zipper, and slide my pants down around my ankles. There, she removed my
shoes, then as I lifted each foot in turn, my pants, tossing them to the
side. Still kneeling in front of me, she slid her hands up my legs,
feeling the muscles, until she got to my thighs. At that point, she slid
her hands around to hold my ass, squeezing it slightly as she rubbed her
face into the tent in my shorts. When she felt my penis give an
involuntary twitch, she pulled back slightly and let her hands finally
wander around to the front, where she let her finger slide under my shorts
and drift through my pubic hair, never letting herself actually touch my
semi-erect penis. I could see from the expression on her face that she was
fighting to hold herself back, and did what I could to help her keep her
control.
She finally slid her hands back out of my shorts; reaching up a little
farther, she took the waistband in her hands and started easing them down,
her eyes focused first where my pubic hair appeared, and then a bit later,
where my penis and body joined. At that point, she had to move her hands
to the front of my shorts, so she could pull them out far enough to slide
them over my penis - pausing a moment to kiss the head of it as it swayed
in front of her - before continuing to slide them down my legs, then off me
completely, to join my pants on the floor.
Again, she slid her hands up my legs; only this time, when they reached
my thighs, she let the slide to the front, laying them flat against my
pelvis so that they framed my penis and scrotum. About that time, we
faintly heard one of the give a loud moan of obvious pleasure, and
Lucy's eyes closed as she paused for a few moments, obviously fighting to
keep control. Finally, she slid her hands to the side, and buried her face
in my pelvis, inhaling deeply several times, before starting to lick my
penis until she'd gotten it nearly completely erect, and thoroughly coated
with her saliva.
Only then did she stand up, and let me give her a deep, passionate kiss
before kneeling myself, so that I could finish undressing HER.
I easily found the snap and zipper that kept her skirt fastened around
her hips; undoing them let it fall to the floor with no effort. What I
found underneath was delightful: she had on, not pantyhose, and
no garter belt holding them up - her own shapely legs, and their snug fit,
was enough to keep them in place. Above the stockings, and between them,
was a pair of the smallest, thinnest that I'd ever seen, anywhere -
they barely covered her pubic hair, which was clearly visible underneath
them. They were also tight enough that they followed even the slightest
curve - there was a distinct ridge where they went from covering her pubic
hair, to covering only her skin. They were little more than a gossamer
triangle, held in place by a thin strap that circled her shapely hips, and
delved between her smooth thighs.
From the position I was in, it was easy enough to lean forward slightly,
and trace patterns on her belly with the tip of my tongue. Circling, and
dipping into, her navel; tracing a path from hip to hip, with a slow detour
across the top of her pelvis; nuzzling her mons, and inhaling the fresh
scent of her - all these were my pleasure until I heard her start to pant
in her desire. Only then did I pull away from her enough to slide my
finders under the slender strand that held them on her, and start sliding
them down her legs. I had barely gotten them loose of her pubis when I was
treated to the warm, steamy scent of her arousal hitting me in the face.
I managed to get her down around her ankles without disturbing
the she had on - the sight of them, so sheer and snug, on her
legs was incredibly sexy.
When I'd removed her shoes, then her - little more than a
thimbleful of material - I did to her as she'd done to me: slid my hands up
her legs, delighting in their firm smooth shape. I, too, directed my hands
around to cup and hold and caress her ass as I nuzzled into her mons. I
eventually changed over to softly squeezing her asscheeks before I extended
my tongue and ran the tip of it through the cleft between her easily
visible labia. Back to front, I collected a fair sampling of her essence
before letting my tongue softly graze across her extended clitoris - and
drawing a pleased gasp from her as she let her thighs separate, giving me
even better access to the focus of my desires. Several more times, I ran my
tongue through her cleft and across her clitoris; each time, I was rewarded
with a gasping moan.
Finally, she reached down to take my head in her hands, and gently
guided me to a standing position, my penis resting between her thighs. She
moved in to kiss me again, and I know that both of us could feel it as I
became more erect, pressing softly against her mons and clitoris. Our kiss
was long and deep, leaving both of us panting when it finally broke.
She took my hands, and turned slightly, so that the backs of her knees
were resting against the edge of the bed. She sat down, legs spread, and
looked up to tell me "I've been thinking about this *all day*. Robyn and
Sandra are both lovely and gentle and so much fun - but what I want now;
what I *need* now, is a _man_. Specifically, YOU. I don't need you to eat
me, I don't need you to tease me - God! I'm so hot already! - I just need
you to make LOVE to me. I feel like I'll orgasm just by having you inside
me, so you don't have to do anything special; just make LOVE to me, and
I'll be happy, no matter how long it lasts. Okay?"
I still had her hands in mine; I lifted them to my lips and kissed each
of them in turn before telling her "It would be my great pleasure to make
LOVE to you." with a smile.
She gently removed her hands from mine, and put them on my thighs as she
leaned forward to take me into her mouth. She on me as she licked
every surface she could reach, until she'd gotten me fully erect. When
she'd done that, she slid herself further onto the bed, and lay down,
raising and spreading her knees, exposing her most intimate self to me. I
climbed up on the bed with her, and moved between her legs; once in
position, I leaned forward so that my hands were on the bed by her
shoulders. With both hands, she reached down between us, using one to hold
herself open, and the other to position me at her entrance. Both of us
watched as I pressed my hips forward, sliding my saliva-slick penis into
her until I was completely buried in her in a single motion. As I did, I
heard her groan in pleasure, and felt it as her vaginal walls stretched to
accept me.
Once inside her, I held myself steady for a little bit, not moving -
until I felt her lift her pelvis up, encouraging me to start moving in her.
Amazingly, I found myself in a fortunate situation: after what she'd
done for me that morning, I didn't feel any particular need to climax - at
the same time, it had been long enough that I didn't have any problem
staying erect and aroused. So I simply started making love to her in
steady strokes, withdrawing until only the head of my erection was inside
her on the out stroke, and burying myself in her on the in. In only a
couple of minutes, I felt her go through a small orgasm; and a couple of
minutes later, yet another, slightly stronger.
The feeling of her vaginal walls clasping at me as they happened
stimulated me, and my movements in her became a little faster, and a little
more forceful - which seemed to help bring her to a THIRD orgasm in short
order. I was still in fine condition, and nowhere near ready to climax, so
I sped up a little more - and before long, felt and heard her going through
a fourth, even more powerful, release.
After her fifth climax, she felt me starting to tire a little bit, and
managed to gasp out "Wh... What are you... Superman? G... Geez, I
didn't... know... it could... be... this good!"
A bit later, she looked up at me, and said "Y... You don't have... to
worry... about... me... Just do... whatever... feels... good for...
you..." The sound of her moans and pants and grunts of pleasure were
enticing. Even more so was the feel of her hot insides, so wet that my
motion in her made a squelching noise every time I moved in her. I could
feel the overflow of her juices soaking my balls, and knew that there was a
lot more sliding down the crack of her ass - and that gave me an idea.
I slowed down, and finally stopped - she groaned in disappointment
before looking up at me again with eyes hooded in lust. I told her "I'm
getting a little tired like this - want to get on your hands and knees?"
She quickly nodded, and I withdrew from her with a wet popping noise.
She quickly pulled her legs up enough to roll over to her stomach, and then
shakily raised herself to her hands and knees before spreading her legs
again. I moved back between them, and she held herself open for me again
as I guided myself into her, sinking deep inside her in a single quick
thrust. She squeaked in reaction, but quickly pressed herself back against
me. In that position, I was able to take her by the hips and start
hunching myself into her much more quickly and forcefully than I had before
- it didn't take her long to have her sixth orgasm of the evening - this
one by far more powerful than the others. Still, I continued to make love
to her - all but pounding into her for a while, then slowing down a bit,
building her to a higher and higher level. Looking down, I was distracted
for a few moments by the sight of her labia as they were alternately
compressed and stretched by my movements in and out of her. Still, I did
manage to verify what I'd suspected: that her more than ample lubrication
had flowed down to thoroughly coat the rosebud of her anus. With that, I
started pounding into her again, and kept it up until I heard the familiar
noises as she approached her orgasm. Only then did I remove one hand from
her hip, and stick my thumb in my mouth for a few seconds, getting it
thoroughly coated with saliva. My timing was nearly perfect - even as I
was removing my thumb from my mouth, I heard her as she went over the edge
into her seventh orgasm - and I quickly put into action the plan I'd
developed earlier by rubbing her anus with my thumb a couple of seconds
before pressing it against, then through, her nether hole.
Her reaction was incredible - when she felt it enter her, she all but
froze in position, her vaginal muscles clamped down tightly on me as I
continued thrusting into her, the muscles in her back standing out sharply
as she released a high keening sound that I thought would go on forever.
Then, as suddenly as it started, it stopped, and I heard her draw a deep,
ragged breath before she slammed her face into a pillow as she screamed her
release when another spasm rolled over her. The next couple of spasms
elicited screams, as well, though not quite as loud. After that, she
simply groaned with each wave of her climax, each groan softer and softer,
as her orgasm gradually tapered off. Only when she hadn't made any noise
for several seconds did I gently ease my thumb from out of her rectum,
causing her to give an involuntary shudder before she literally collapsed
on her stomach. I was still fully hard, but didn't hesitate to pull loose
of her, and move up to pull her onto her side so I could hold and comfort
her as she got her senses back. We hadn't laid there like that but for a
minute or so before she opened her eyes, and gasped, looking over toward
where the table was. I looked, too, and saw that Robyn and Sandra were
standing there, looking at us with a mixture of awe and lust on their
faces.
When they realized that we were looking at them, both gave a guilty
start before Sandra shyly admitted "We, uh, came in here when we heard you
two making love, but it didn't look like you wanted any company; and we
started watching you and just couldn't leave!"
Robyn waited a second before she said "That was *so* hot! God, I wish I
could do that!"
Lucy gave them a disapproving look, but simply couldn't be upset with
them; she finally laughed, and told Robyn "Someday, you *will* be able to
do that - but trust me, you won't want to do it very often: it really wears
a person out!" this last with a reproachful look at me.
Sandra looked at us, and asked "Uh, is it okay, now?"
Lucy and I shared a look - my eyes telling her that *I* didn't mind.
She turned back to look at them, and said "Sure, it's okay, now."
Both of them rocketed toward us - Robyn heading for her mother's crotch,
and Sandra aiming for mine. In only a few seconds, Robyn was busy licking
up all the juices her had produced (and producing a few aftershocks
in the process); Sandra was doing much the same for me. It was a few
seconds before Sandra looked up at me, declaring, "You didn't come!" -
shortly followed by Robyn looking up and asking "He didn't come?", and Lucy
looking at me in wonder, and asking "You didn't *come*?"
All three of them looked at each other, then me again, before Lucy said
"I _told_ you that you didn't have to do anything special. So why didn't
you come in me?" slightly exasperated.
I put on my best innocent look (for the little good I thought it would
do), and told her/them "I didn't do anything special to hold back. After
this morning" - here, Robyn told Sandra "Mom him off" - I didn't
feel any hurry, was all. It felt real good and everything, and if we'd
kept going" - "I couldn't have stood it!" Lucy declared, making the giggle - "I'd have filled you up just fine."
Lucy looked at me appreciatively, and said, "Oh, you filled me up just
fine - BOTH ways!" again getting a giggle from Sandra and Robyn.
About this time, Sandra realized that my nearly full erection was right
there in front of her - and quickly took it into her mouth as Robyn and
Lucy looked on.
In little time, she had me completely hard again, and well lubricated
with her saliva. Without hesitation, she moved up to straddle my hips, and
then take my penis in her hand to position it at her entrance. Holding me
steady, she started easing herself down onto it. As I felt her entrance
wrap around the back of the glans, I heard Lucy whisper "That is
incredible" - and a minute later, when Sandra's ashen muff was merged with
mine, she said out loud "That has got to be THE most erotic thing I have
ever seen, in my entire life!" I nudged her, and when she looked at me,
told her "Oh, no - it gets LOTS better!" She looked at me doubtfully until
Sandra began raising and lowering herself onto me, so that all three of us
could watch as her inner lips - obviously wrapped tightly around my
erection - appeared and disappeared as she spread her rapidly increasing
wetness along my length. I glanced over to see that Lucy's nipples had
hardened at the sight.
Knowing that she was being watched by Robyn and Lucy only seemed to
stoke Sandra's lust - in no time, she was bouncing up and down on me just
as fast as she could manage; it wasn't until I reached out to start
squeezing her and pulling on her nipples that she finally let
herself slide into orgasm - one that was helped along by Robyn getting
behind her and caressing her clitoris in time with her spasms. I heard
Lucy groan softly next to me.
When Sandra finally, reluctantly, lifted herself off my erection, it was
Robyn's turn. "Oh, *GOD*!" I heard Lucy moan next to me as she watched her
own lick Sandra's juices off me before taking me into her mouth. A
couple minutes later, Robyn was in position, and started to play
hide-the-salami as Lucy clutched at my arm. Robyn lasted longer than
Sandra did, though at the end, her copious secretions were starting to
trickle down the insides of her thighs. When Sandra got behind her and
cupped Robyn's breasts, gently pulling on the nipples, Lucy whispered to me
"Just look at that. For the life of me, I don't know how you keep your
hands off them!" just as Robyn, too, fell into the abyss of sexual release.
That left Lucy - who followed Robyn's example and cleaned Robyn's
essences off me before assuming the position. More mature, Lucy knew a few
more things than the did - and tried everything she could think of,
without success. It probably didn't help her any when Robyn and Sandra
joined in - Robyn caressing and on her nipples while Sandra played
with her clitoris. Lucy, too, fell in a thundering climax while leaving me
undrained.
The three of them sat there, staring at me, until Lucy finally asked
"Don't you feel *anything*?"
I thought about it a moment, and finally answered "Well, I _do_ feel a
little hungry..." - and making them all laugh. Lucy responded, "Well, I
could go for a bite, myself... I mean, some supper!" as the giggled.
Robyn and Sandra quickly voiced their agreement, and asked what was for
supper. Lucy looked at them and said "I don't know about YOU two, but I
don't want to go ANYwhere until HE gives it up! What do you say?"
Both youngsters laughed, and agreed - I suspected that it might turn
into a long, but pleasurable, night.
Lucy had Sandra dig out the room service menu, and after we'd all made
our choices, called down to order, making sure to tell them to deliver to
her room, and the girls' room, confusing them slightly. That done, she
explained to them "Okay, Dan and I can take our food here, but I think you
two had better clean up a little, and go to your room to get the food.
This room smells like sex, and that's okay for me and Dan, but you two
aren't supposed to be here like that, remember?" Both of them quickly
understood, and readily headed for the bathroom to rinse off before heading
back to their room - for just long enough to accept the room service
delivery.
While they were in the bathroom cleaning up - Lucy and I both knew they
were sharing the shower, and probably groping each other in the process -
she lay down next to me and asked me how things had gone that day at the
office. I told her what I had, and hadn't, found; I went on to tell her
about finding the minor leaks in the security, and the IS supervisor's
reaction. She agreed with me that it had probably been a little bit of a
test. Then she asked me how I'd be able to document, or prove, anything I
found. So I explained to her that I was running a logging program as I was
working, so that everything I looked at would be recorded on MY computer -
and that the log was electronically signed in such a way that it would be
all but impossible to falsify or tamper with.
About that time, the scampered out of the bathroom, having dried
off, and jumped on the bed - each of them giving us a kiss and a grope (and
getting one of each in return) before heading to their room to wait for
their food. We watched as they closed the door between my, and Lucy's,
rooms and faintly heard it as the door between theirs and my room closed,
as well. Lucy and I shared a look: good, they understand how careful we
all have to be.
Lucy and I continued to discuss what was going on with the company until
room service showed up a little later. I put on a robe and answered the
door to let them in; Lucy hid in the bathroom as I signed the check and
added a tip, telling him that the other order was for the girls. The room
service waiter sniffed noticeably when he thought I wasn't looking, and was
all smiles as he wished me a good evening. I silently laughed to myself,
thinking "If he only KNEW!" before letting Lucy know he was gone.
A couple minutes later, Robyn and Sandra swarmed back in, and the four
of us sat at the table wrapping ourselves around a light supper.
When the meal was done, we piled the dishes on the cart, and I wheeled
it back into the hallway before we all adjourned to the bed to watch a
little TV. Lucy and I lay next to each other, with Robyn plastered to my
side and Sandra fastened to Lucy's. We were all naked, of course, and
there was a fair amount of friendly touching and groping as we watched a
couple of half-hour light comedy programs. It was at that point that Robyn
reached over and grabbed the remote and turn off the TV. When we looked at
her, she just said "I don't know about the rest of you, but *I'm* ready to
give him another try!"
Sandra and Lucy both laughed, and Lucy said "Okay, how about it we make
it a game, then?"
"What are the rules?" Sandra asked.
"Uh, we each get to try until we come, then it's someone else's turn."
Robyn offered.
"And this time, there's no 'helping' the one trying!" Lucy added,
laughing.
"What do we get if we win?" Sandra asked.
I simply raised an eyebrow, and asked, "You mean, aside from the
obvious?" - reducing all three of them to laughter when they got the joke.
When they'd stopped laughing, Lucy asked, "Okay, so how do we get
started? I mean, he isn't hard any more, so what do we do?" They all
looked at each other, then me, and I offered, "How about if all three of
you try? Whenever one of you thinks I'm hard enough, you can try to get me
inside; if you can't, you have to wait until the others have tried before
you can try again. If you can get me inside, then you're the first one to
try."
They looked at each other, though it over a few moments, and looked at
each other again. Shortly thereafter, I found myself buried under a
delightful pile of female flesh.
From there, they sorted themselves out, and each found something to do
to help get me going again: Sandra started on my penis while Lucy
caressed and licked my balls; Robyn thought it might help if she straddled
my face. When I started running my tongue along Robyn's cleft, I reached
up to hold her in my hand, too - squeezing them and running my
thumbs over her nipples as she quickly got wetter and wetter under - or
should that be over? - my tongue.
Sandra's enthusiasm, and Lucy's skill, soon had me semi-erect, then
nearly erect; but neither wanted to chance failure. Robyn didn't seem to
notice, or mind - her thoughts and attention was elsewhere. Such as what I
was doing as I softly each of her labia into my mouth to softly
'chew' on it's edges; how I would lay my tongue flat against her mons, then
slowly curl it, the tip into her vaginal opening before letting it
trace across her rapidly erecting clitoris; how I would softly pinch her
nipples in time with the way I would draw circles around her clitoris with
my tongue; and how I would take her clitoris between my lips and gently
'nibble' it. Even as I felt someone finally dare to climb over me, and
start to lower themselves onto my erect penis, Robyn was softly crying out
her pleasure, and releasing a small flood of her delightful oils onto my
tongue.
I barely had time to see that it was Sandra on top of me before Lucy was
kissing me deeply, and getting a taste of her own in the process.
It seemed to arouse her tremendously, and she soon positioned herself over
my mouth, as well. I started to repeat my actions on her - thinking it
amusing to do the same thing to both and mother. She was well on
her way toward an orgasm when I heard Sandra cry out, and felt her tighten
around me as she climaxed. A couple minutes later, I felt it as she lifted
herself off of me, only to be promptly replaced by Robyn, who seemed quite
willing to use the oils that Sandra had left on me to ease her own way onto
my erection. Robyn squatted over me, giving herself better leverage, and
was able to almost slam herself down onto me - bumping her clitoris against
my pubic bone with each down stroke. I could tell that she was fighting a
losing battle by the way her kept clenching at me. I brought Lucy
off, and she finally moved off me to lay on the bed next to me, watching as
Robyn tried valiantly to bring me to climax - and failing, triggering her
own orgasm, instead, a couple of minutes later. Sandra looked doubtfully
at me before Lucy said "It's my turn, right?"
Sandra nodded, somewhat relieved, as Lucy edged her way down to my
pelvis, then got herself positioned - she, too, chose to either ignore what
the previous contestant had left on me, or use it to her advantage - and
quickly lowered herself onto my penis. She paused a few moments, then
began a slow, steady rocking motion that felt wonderful. Not wonderful
ENOUGH, but I wasn't going to tell her that...
With a little encouragement from Robyn, Sandra moved up for her own
'moustache ride' - having been the first to climax, she'd had some time to
rest up. That meant that I had a nice, pleasant time enjoying her favors
before I felt, and heard, Lucy losing her battle. With Sandra occupied,
Robyn moved in for another try. This time, using her head a little bit -
both literally, and figuratively: she started out by taking me into her
mouth and on me as she slowly bobbed her head up and down. By
doing so, she put off her own climax in favor of moving me toward mine. I
mentally applauded her thinking before resuming my oral assault on Sandra's
delightful anatomy. As I noticed Sandra getting close to orgasm, I felt
Robyn finally release me from her mouth, then lower herself onto me again.
Once I was fully inside her, she opted to try not moving her body - and
thus stimulating herself so much. Instead, she set about learning to
control her internal muscles, and made excellent progress at it. By the
time Sandra gasped out her climax, Robyn had learned how to perform a
number of internal rhythms. Between those, and her internal warmth and
tightness, she was doing quite a job of moving me toward a climax. Sandra
lay exhausted from what she'd just been through, and Lucy seemed to be
fascinated by the sight of Robyn sitting there with my erection buried in
her; that left me free to enjoy the sensations that Robyn was creating -
and finally, starting to feel myself easing toward release.
After several minutes, I knew that I was ready to climax - just not
quite yet, the way Robyn was going at it. But I knew what WOULD do it, and
more quickly.
With Sandra and Lucy now both fascinated by what Robyn was doing - they
apparently guessed what she was up to - I finally spoke up, and all three
of them quickly looked at me in anticipation.
"What Robyn is doing is using ONLY her internal muscles to stimulate me.
That means that she's not stimulating herself quite as much, so it's going
to be a while before she climaxes. What she's doing feels pretty good to
me. Good enough that if she keeps it up, I WILL climax."
I went on, saying "Now, it's starting to get a little late, and I still
have to go to work tomorrow. Now, I've just told you that Robyn would win,
given enough time. Will you accept that?"
Sandra and Lucy both nodded. Robyn was still a little too distracted.
"Then given that Robyn would win, AND I need to get some sleep tonight -
all of us do, I think! - What I'd like to propose is that you three -
particularly Robyn - let me be more than an active partner, now. Is that
acceptable?"
This time, all three were able to express agreement.
"Then if Robyn is willing, I'd like to try something new with her."
Lucy looked at me, then at Robyn, curiosity on her face. Robyn looked
at me, and asked "What?"
I gazed into her eyes, and asked "You know how much you've liked it when
I've put a finger in your butt?" - here, Lucy looked at me in surprise, as
Robyn nodded - "What I'd like to try - ONLY if YOU'RE willing to! - is
making love to you that way."
Lucy gave me another look, then watched Robyn intently, as did Sandra.
Robyn thought about it for a little bit, and then said, "Uh, yeah, I think
I'd like to try that!" much to Lucy's surprise, as well as Sandra's. Lucy
turned and looked at me, but didn't any more than get her mouth open before
Robyn interrupted her to say, "Mom, it's okay. I know he's not going to
just *rape* me, or anything, and so do you. It *does* feel good to me when
he puts his finger in me. From what Sandra and I saw, it does for you,
too. If it hurts or anything, I know he'll stop, and we can try something
else - I mean, we're having fun here, and I trust him not to be upset or
anything if he's the only one that doesn't come tonight. Don't you?"
That pulled Lucy up short, real quick. She looked at me hard, and I
told her "You know damn well that what she just said is true. And I'll
tell it to you again, just to make sure: under NO circumstances would I do
ANYTHING to Robyn. Or You. Or Sandra. If _anything_ about this
starts to bother her, that's the end of it - I stop it right then and
there. Keeping both of you - all of you! - happy and healthy means more to
me than just getting my rocks off. If I had *any* thought that *anything*
I wanted to do was going to her, do you really think I'd ask in FRONT
of you?"
At that, Lucy turned back to Robyn and said "Honey, I've already done
that - I mean, have somebody make love to me in my butt. Yes, it felt good
to me. If you want, I can do it FOR you, and you can wait to try it when
you're a little older, and a little bigger, okay?"
Robyn just looked back at her, levelly, and answered, "I understand,
Mom, really, I do. But this is something that I really want to do. Uh, I
was already thinking about asking him to do it sometime, even before
tonight."
That set Lucy - and me! - back a bit before Robyn went on to say "I
really mean it when I say that it feels good to me when he puts his finger
there. I *like* it, and I want to know what it's like to have him make
love to me that way. I'm not afraid of it; I *trust* him - I know that if
it starts to hurt, even a little bit, he'll stop and not be mad or
anything."
Lucy looked at her closely, and saw that Robyn was being completely
honest and truthful with her - and determined to at least give it a _try_.
That settled, Lucy got up, saying "Well, if that's the way it is, then I
guess I'd better get some lotion, or baby oil, or something."
Robyn smiled at her in reassurance, then looked at Sandra, who was all
but staring at her. Robyn asked her "What's the matter?"
Sandra hesitated a moment, then said "Uh, isn't that kinda, you know,
gross?"
"Why?"
"I mean, it's your BUTT!"
"So? Didn't you think it was kinda gross when I told you about using
your mouth?"
Sandra nodded, reluctantly, and Robyn went on "Didn't you think it was
kinda gross when I told you about having a guy inside you, and shooting his
stuff?"
Again, Sandra admitted it.
"If you hadn't at least *tried* that stuff, you would have been missing
out, wouldn't you?"
Sandra nodded before Robyn went on "Okay, so _maybe_ it'll hurt. If it
does, he'll stop, and I can try again later if I want. MAYBE it'll turn
out I don't like it as much as I think I will. If that happens, then at
least I *KNOW*. But not to try it at all? That doesn't do anything."
By this time, Lucy had returned with a small bottle of baby oil, telling
us "I use this to keep my skin soft on the road. I think it'll do the
trick."
Robyn told her "It's okay, Mom. I'm sure it'll be fine. Don't worry,
okay? It'll all be fine, you'll see."
With that, Robyn eased herself off of me, and letting me sit up. She
moved up to sit on my lap, facing me, before asking, "Okay, so what do we
do now?"
I looked deep in her eyes as I told her "First thing, I tell you that
this is ONLY an idea. You DON'T have to do any of it - if you're not sure,
if you're nervous, if there's ANY question or doubt in your mind, then we
can stop right here and right now, and I'll still love you and still be
happy to make love with you any other way you like."
She smiled at me, and answered, "I know that, silly. Really, I was
going to ask you about this, anyway. I'm nervous about doing it right, but
not afraid, you know what I mean?"
I nodded, and answered, "Yeah, I think I do. The other thing I want to
tell you is that if it starts to hurt, or feel uncomfortable, or anything
else like that, TELL ME. I don't know what you're feeling unless you SAY
SOMETHING, okay?"
She nodded solemnly, and I went on "This is the first time you'll do
this, so if you don't want anybody watching, I'm sure they'll understand,
right?", the last part directed to Lucy and Sandra, who both quickly nodded
their agreement.
Robyn looked at them, too, and said, "It's okay. It actually kinda
makes me even hornier knowing that they'll be watching!", with a faint
blush.
With that revelation, I told her "Okay, then here's what we're looking
at happening. First, we make sure you're nice and excited. Then we get
you and me all slippery, to make things easier. Then I get behind you and
we find out if I'll fit without hurting you. The first time a is
inside you there, it will be a lot like the first time a guy was inside you
the other way - if things can get started, I'll wait whenever you tell me
to, so you can there, just like you had to the other way.
If it starts to hurt, we stop - NOBODY here wants you to get because
you tried to do this too soon, okay?"
She nodded, and I hugged her to me, whispering in her ear "Robyn, I'm
serious. I don't want to you even by accident, so TELL me, dammit!"
She quietly nodded her understanding, and we separated.
I looked at Sandra and Lucy, and told them "Instead of you two just
sitting there and making us nervous, how about if you help?"
"How?" Lucy asked.
"Well, you just heard me tell Robyn that both of us need to get slicked
up - how about one of you does Robyn and the other does me, while Robyn and
I make out?", I asked, with a smile.
"I'll do Robyn!", Sandra quickly said, while Lucy looked at me and
smiled. Robyn and I got on our knees, and started kissing and hugging;
Sandra took the baby oil and put a little on her hand before rubbing it
onto Robyn's ass. I heard Lucy say, "Sandra, I think she'll need more than
that - and you know where. Let me get some towels, so we don't mess up the
bed."
With that, Sandra poured even more oil on her hand, and started to work
it between Robyn's asscheeks - and getting Robyn turned on, in the process.
A few moments later, Lucy was back, and managed to get a couple of the
hotels large bath towels spread out on the bed, and nudged Robyn and I onto
them. That accomplished, she waited for Sandra to pour out another puddle
of oil, and then took the bottle to get some into her own cupped palm.
Then she slowly reached out to wrap her hand around my erection before
beginning to stroke its length to spread the oil around.
As the two of them got more and more into their duties, Robyn and I
continued to kiss and touch each other, making each other more and more
excited.
Finally, Robyn broke the kiss to say, "I think that's enough oil - I can
feel it running down the inside of my legs!" I agreed with her, since I
could feel what Lucy had applied starting to trickle down my scrotum. When
I nodded at Robyn, she quickly turned around, and then moved to her hands
and knees, looking back over her shoulder at me. I smiled in reassurance,
then moved up behind her before reaching down to angle my erection down
toward the pucker of her anus.
Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Lucy sitting there next to me,
hands ready to physically throw me back at the first sign of pain from
Robyn. I carefully ignored her, and eased my way forward slightly, so that
the head of my penis was wedged against Robyn's opening - pressing against
it slightly, but clearly not enough for her to think I was trying anything
yet. Holding myself steady, I put one hand on her hip, and told Robyn
"Okay, honey, this is it. You're nice and slippery" - "Damn right!" - "And
I'm nice and slippery. I'm just going to wait here like this until you're
ready. When you are, just kind of push yourself at me, and I'll help by
pushing back, okay?"
She nodded her agreement, waited a few seconds, then took a deep breath
before pushing back at me. I could feel her start to open up, then she
tightened down again, and I slid away from her. She immediately stopped,
and started to apologize to me. I interrupted, telling her "It's okay,
Robyn. This is the first time, and it's new. Nothing to be sorry for, or
about. I know you're nervous, but if you can kind of focus your mind, and
let yourself relax back there, that will help both of us, okay?" Again, she
nodded, and after a short pause, started to press herself against me. I
held myself in position, and pressed back; I could feel the muscles of her
rectum, and knew when she started trying to consciously relax them. It was
a slow process, but as she did it, I continued to give her words of
encouragement - I could feel it as she'd relax a little, start to tighten
up again, stop, and begin relaxing again.
Then, suddenly, I popped through, eliciting a squeak from Robyn. I
stopped instantly - even before Lucy could touch me - and held steady while
I asked, "Robyn, are you okay? Does it hurt? Do you want me to stop, or
pull out?"
She took a deep breath, and I could feel her anus relax around me before
she said, "Yes, I'm okay. No, it doesn't hurt. It feels BIG, damn big,
but not painful. Yes, you can stop for a minute to let me get used to it,
okay? And don't you *dare* pull it out!"
Knowing that Robyn wasn't hurt, and that the hardest part was over, Lucy
visibly relaxed next to me, as did Sandra, up by Robyn's head. We waited
like that for a minute or so before curiosity got the best of Sandra, then
Lucy, so that both of them moved to where they could see where Robyn's
rectum was wrapped around the end of my penis. Both turned to look first
at Robyn, then me, in amazement. Another minute or two went by, and then
Robyn said, "Okay, I'm ready for some more!"
At that, I put my other hand on her hip, and holding her steady, pressed
myself forward, easing my oiled member deeper into her bowels. Only once
did Robyn make any noise - a moan. When she did, Lucy immediately latched
onto my arm, before we heard Robyn say "Oh, God, that feels weird - really
nice, but weird!" On hearing that, Lucy released me, and gave me an
embarrassed smile. I smiled back in reassurance, and pressed forward
again, ever so slowly, so that Robyn would either have time to get used to
having me inside her, or let me know if she was experiencing any problems.
Finally, though, there wasn't anything left to worry about - Robyn and I
could feel it, and Sandra and Lucy could see it, as my pubic hair filled
the area between Robyn's asscheeks: I was inside her, completely, my
scrotum brushing the lips of her vagina.
I held steady there for a couple of minutes, giving Robyn plenty of time
to get used to the sensations I was creating, and letting her adjust to
having her nether opening SO opened. Finally, I could feel Robyn move
under me, and a moment later, she said "Geez, that feels good. It feels
like you're all the way up to my TONSILS, almost. It doesn't hurt, but it
sure feels weird, like there's a baseball bat in my butt!"
I laughed, and said "Now, c'mon, Robyn - I *know* I'm not _that_ big!",
making Sandra and Lucy laugh. Robyn answered "MAYBE not, but it sure feels
like it from here - or in there, or whatever!"
"Ready for me to start moving again?"
"Oh, god, yes!"
Reassured that she was ready, I slowly withdrew from her about half way,
watching as her rectum drew out to stay with me, then pucker inwards when I
eased myself forward again. As I did, we could all hear it as Robyn softly
moaned her pleasure. Encouraged, I did it again - a little farther, and a
little faster - and got another, louder, moan in response. Finally
satisfied that Robyn was enjoying what I was doing, Lucy sat back to watch
as I started moving more and more quickly in her daughter's last virgin
hole. Sandra leaned down to whisper something to Robyn, turning her head
to hear the reply. She was smiling when she straightened up again, only to
lean forward so that she was draped across Robyn's back - her head in
perfect position to watch me ream Robyn's ass as she reached down and
around to begin playing with Robyn's clitoris, increasing the volume of
Robyn's noises.
As Lucy watched, I could see her starting to get aroused from watching;
her legs were spread enough that I could see as her labia began to thicken,
and extend out from her opening. After a minute or so, she slid herself
forward so that she could also have a better view of where I was buried in
Robyn's ass, and reached forward to begin caressing Robyn's breasts, and
teasing her nipples.
I didn't need any additional stimulation. Every time Robyn moved, in
any direction, she couldn't help but tighten the ring of her anus around
me, and the sensations she created were incredible. As I moved faster and
faster in her, I could feel my balls start tightening up - I knew that I
wasn't far from finally coming for the first time that night. By that
time, Robyn was moving in counterpoint to me: when I withdrew, she would
rock forward; when I pushed in, she'd press back against me, encouraging me
to penetrate her as deeply as possible. It wasn't much longer before I
felt myself finally ready to climax. Taking a firm grip on her hips, I
held her steady as I began a slow, steady rhythm that served to bring me
closer and closer - until, finally, it happened: pushing myself as far into
her as I could get, I could feel the first of several hot jets of my semen
wash her bowels. Robyn felt it, too, suddenly announcing "Oh, God, I can
feel it! He's shooting in me! Oh, God, it's so HOT" before she fell into
her own orgasm in response.
I unloaded what felt like quarts of semen into her. Even when the
actual spurts stopped, it felt like there was still a continuous stream of
my sperm filling her insides. As I felt myself beginning to shrink, I
could still feel her going through a number of small tremors as the last of
her orgasm faded. Lucy and Sandra were holding her, keeping her from
collapsing on the bed. I gestured, and when they looked at me, indicated
that if they wanted to let her lay down, I would stay with her. Lucy
smiled at the thought, though Sandra didn't seem to quite know why. In any
case, they did it, with me supporting most of Robyn's weight as they guided
her to a laying position. From there, I easily arranged myself to cover
her body with mine, keeping her warm, but without letting too much of my
weight rest on her.
A couple more minutes, and I could feel her begin to stir under me; I
raised myself up a little more, and she started to turn to face me, until
she felt my softened penis still in her. She smiled at me, and asked, "I
suppose you're going to want that back, aren't you?", making Sandra and
Lucy laugh. I added to their amusement when I answered "Yeah, that would
probably be a good idea - who knows, you might want to use it again, some
day!"
Robyn giggled, and raised herself up a little, giving me a better angle
to pull free of her with a slight, but audible, pop. She blushed
furiously, and then sighed in contentment. She let me stay over her like
that for a bit longer, before telling me "I need to get up. I mean, I
*really* need to get up."
I laughed, and moved over, so that I could lie down; she quickly got to
her hands and knees, then eased her way to the edge of the bed before
gingerly walking to the bathroom. All of us watched her go, making her
blush at us before she got the bathroom door closed.
Sandra moved over to snuggle between Lucy and me; Lucy looked across her
to tell me "At first, I was really worried about her getting hurt. Then I
saw how careful and slow you were, and how much she wanted you to do it.
After you were inside her, and she was okay, I really felt better about it.
Then, watching you, I got *really* turned on - I mean, the idea of watching
someone humping my *daughter's ass* for the *first time* really got to me,
you know?"
She went on, saying "And then to see how excited she got, even when you
were being so careful and gentle with her, well, it just got me going that
much more. It's something that I'm going to have with me for the rest of
my life; and I'll enjoy it every time I remember it!"
Then she gave me a sly look, and said "You know, if you hadn't already
worn me out with what? Seven? Eight? Nine? Orgasms, I'd want to have
another run at you right now! And then giving each of them a couple" -
"Uh, three, for me", Sandra informed her - "But I'm afraid of what you
might do - or should I say, NOT do!", grinning.
About that time, Robyn opened the bathroom door, and started toward us.
We again watched her walk unsteadily to the bed; when she got close, and
saw that we were watching her again, blushed furiously before informing us
"Uh, it felt kinda greasy and messy, so I went in to clean up a little.
And after being stretched out like that, it feels kinda funny to walk,
too."
We all smiled at her, and I held out an arm, inviting her to cuddle next
to me as Lucy looked on approvingly. Settled into my side, Robyn quickly
put an arm on my chest and threw a leg across mine before resting her head
on my shoulder. Then she started playing with the hair on my chest - one
of her favorite post-coital pastimes. As we all cuddled, Lucy and I
switched over to talking about what I expected to do the next day, and
figuring out what to do if anything turned up.
After a bit, we noticed that the were yawning a lot, and told them
it was time for bed - sleeping, that is. Both smiled at the humor, and we
told them to go ahead and sleep in their room that night. Both nodded
sleepy agreement, and finally managed to get on their way. As they left,
Lucy told them that their showers could wait until morning; both nodded
appreciatively.
With them gone, Lucy and I got up and got the towels back into the
bathroom. While there, we decided that neither of us wanted to go to bed
stinky, and hopped in for a quick cleaning. Dried off, we made our way
back to the bed, turning lights off along the way. Lucy called down with a
wakeup call, then we were under the covers. We quickly fell asleep, with
me spooning behind Lucy, her in my hand.
I woke up the next morning on my back, with Lucy on her side next to me,
my arm around her. Her head was on my shoulder, and her arm and leg lying
across me. I lay there, contentedly, for quite some time before she
stirred, gradually waking up to see me looking at her. She smiled at me,
and laid her head back on my shoulder as I told her "You know, this would
be a damn fine way to wake up each morning." She murmured her agreement
into my pectoral, and drifted off again. A few minutes later, content with
the world, I did the same.
When I woke up next, it was to the sound of the phone - Lucy was taking
our wakeup call. She yawned at me ferociously, and I couldn't help but
respond in kind - making both of us laugh. She reached out, and I shied
back, saying, "If you think you're going to get to repeat yesterday, you're
wrong. I can't take it, I tell you - I just can't take it!", making her
laugh in response. Then I moved toward her again, and we shared a good
morning kiss, morning breath and all.
That accomplished, we managed to help each other out of bed; Lucy got
first turn in the bathroom as I got the small coffeepot the hotel provided
going. Lucy came out as I was finishing, and took over the job of helping
hurry it by watching it intently. Back out of the bathroom, I saw that
she'd helped the coffeemaker enough to have a cup of coffee ready for each
of us as it finished hissing and grumbling it's way through the other half
pot. Coming from the first batch of water through the grounds, the coffee
was pretty strong - a definite plus for both of us. After about a half-cup
apiece we were able, if not completely ready, to get started; I filled our
cups again, and we each headed for our own bathrooms to get ready for the
day.
Clean-shaven and fangs de-furred, I got dressed and headed back into
Lucy's room, to find her just finishing brushing her hair. That done, we
were both ready to have a try at breakfast, after going into the room
to leave them a note, and finding them tangled up in one bed.
Breakfast done, it was off to the office again. This time, with no
introductions to be made, I was able to get an earlier start. The IS
supervisor took one look at me, and let me know that it was okay to have
coffee in their computer room, provided it stay at my desk. I thanked her,
and she smiled. Lucy told me she'd back to get me for lunch, and we kissed
before she left.
At the desk they'd given me, I opened up my laptop and fired it up.
When it had finished booting, I checked a couple of the little security
features I'd put on it - and found that no one had apparently bothered it
overnight. Pleasantly surprised, I took another hit of coffee, and went at
it. Again, I got wrapped up in what I was doing, and didn't even notice
that Lucy had shown up until she cleared her throat to get my attention.
When I looked up at her, she gave me a strange look, and said, "I've been
standing here for five minutes, and you never noticed, did you?"
I grinned shyly, and admitted that I hadn't - then went on to explain
that when I got focused on something, I pretty much lost track of
everything else around me. She started to ask me something, but quickly
cut it off when I gave her a little shake of my head and mouthed "outside".
She nodded, and took my hand as we made our way out of the building.
Once outside, and in her car - the had opted to stay at the hotel
and watch that morning - she asked me what was up. I grinned at her,
and she blushed before telling me "You know what I mean, you turd!"
I suggested that we talk while she drove, and as we headed to another
restaurant, I told her what I'd found that morning: I'd started finding the
'lost' files her accountants were missing, and after looking at them,
realized that there was some serious money missing. Once in the
restaurant, we continued to discuss it, but only in general terms - just
out of a sense of not knowing who the people at the next table were, and
not wanting to give anything away in public.
Lunch over, Lucy let me know what else I should be looking for in
response to my questions. Back at the office, she quickly kissed me
goodbye and headed back to the hotel. Once back on my computer, I quickly
got back into the groove I'd been in before lunch, and made a lot of
progress. When Lucy came to get me after work, I was waiting for her
outside the building; looking slightly surprised, she simply pulled up in
front of me, and I got into her car, finding the in the back seat.
Both greeted me, but fell silent when Lucy asked me what happened. I told
her that it could wait, and gestured with my eyes toward the back seat,
where the were. Playing along, she let it slide, and waited
patiently as I chatted with the about what they'd done that day.
Back at the hotel, the each gave me a kiss before heading off to
play games; Lucy and I went up to her room, where I filled her in on
what had happened that afternoon, explaining that I'd found additional
files, and that in going through them, I'd been able to figure out that
there was a systematic looting of the company, and who was doing it.
She looked both relieved and horrified, telling me that we needed to
call her boss. I suggested that we hold off for a little bit, so that we
could figure out what to do, so we could properly advise him as to the
options. She saw the sense in that, and we spent the next half hour or so
going over our options before she called her office.
Her boss was again quick to answer her call, and when she told him that
she thought he needed to get their client in on a conference call, he
didn't question her; he just DID it. I decided that I liked this guy -
trusted his people, did what needed to be done right now, and saved the
questions for later.
When their client was on the phone, Lucy filled them in on what I'd been
doing at the site, then roughly what I'd found, before letting me fill them
in on the gory details. I talked to them for nearly 20 minutes without
interruption; when I was done, I asked if there were any questions. Lucy's
boss and their client discussed things for several minutes before coming
back to ask us what WE thought. Here, Lucy showed nerve I hadn't suspected
she had: she flat out told them that she was in over her head on stuff like
this, but that I'd had some ideas and suggestions that she thought sounded
pretty good. Her boss and their client listened as I told them what Lucy
and I had come up with before calling them. We discussed it a little more,
worked out a couple of details, and finally got things mostly figured out.
The had gotten back as I was finishing up my explanation of what I'd
found; when they saw and heard us on the conference call, had quickly beat
a hasty and silent retreat, quietly closing the doors between the rooms on
their way.
As the conversation was winding down, Lucy's boss decided that it was
time to take the bull by the horns - or any other part he could get hold
of. He simply came straight out with it, asking me "Dan, I know what we're
paying you for this. My question is, what is it going to cost us now?"
Lucy looked at me, shrugged, and I told him "Sir, everything we've
discussed so far, and everything I do up until five o'clock tomorrow, is
covered under our initial agreement."
Lucy and I both heard him sigh in relief before he really understood
what I'd just said. He came back to ask, "Okay, then. What is the rest
going to cost us?"
"That would depend, sir. I'm perfectly fine with the idea of turning
this over to anyone of your choosing, and letting them run with it. Lucy
is right here, and any time tomorrow, I will provide her with EVERYTHING
I've covered here this evening, as stated in my contract with you. That
would be more than sufficient for any qualified person or persons to take
this thing to completion. If you would like for me to continue with it,
I'd be happy to do so under another contract, for a percentage of what's
recovered."
"That could add up to a tidy sum, there, son."
"Yup. From what I've seen so far, I'm thinking that it could be
anywhere between 250 and 300 million. Possibly more, depending on what I
can find out tomorrow."
Lucy and I heard him whistle as the client simply gasped.
"Why a percentage, and not a straight fee?" he asked after a moment.
"Simple. A percentage assures you that I'm going to be as motivated as
possible to get as much back as possible. I can honestly tell you I'd do
the same work for a flat fee, but you don't know me well enough to believe
it, yet."
"Yeah, I would feel better about giving you a percentage, and why. What
happens if we don't get it all, even though you show us where it is, or
where it went?"
"Okay, I'll tell you what - I'll agree to taking a percentage of what I,
personally, can prove is gone, and you can recover as a result. That way,
if something outside my, or your, control happens, neither one of us is
left holding the bag."
"What kind of percentage you talking about?"
"Depends."
"On what?"
"On how bad you want the money back. Look, I know it puts you in an
awkward position to try to do this without talking to Lucy, and your
client. You know what I found. You know where I stand, and I think you
know what I can do. There's really nothing left for me to discuss with
you, right now, except the financial end of it. I'm going to head down to
the bar and get a drink; you three talk it over, and Lucy knows where to
find me if she wants to make me an offer." - that part got me a dirty look
from her before I went on "However this turns out, and whatever you decide,
it's been a pleasure working for you, and I hope we get the chance to meet
someday."
That over, I said my goodbyes and headed for the door. The one between
my room and Lucy's, but they didn't know that, listening as I closed it
firmly, so they'd know I was gone. I quickly made my way over to the room, where I explained to them what I'd found, and what it meant - in
general terms. They understood, and quickly offered to rub my shoulders
when they felt how tense I was. I readily accepted, and was feeling quite
relaxed by the time Lucy made an appearance.
With a serious look on her face, she parked herself in one of the chairs
before getting my attention.
"Dan? Dan! We need to talk. Money."
I grudgingly sat up and said "Okay, talk."
She gave me a look, and said, "They want to hire you. Not because of
anything I told them, but because of how fast you got them the information
they needed, and how you came up with ways to deal with problems."
"Okay. So what are they going to do?"
"They're going to prosecute AND try to get the money back. That's where
they want you. They told me to negotiate a deal with you for a
percentage."
"What's the offer?"
"They told me no more than ten percent; less if I can."
"Okay. Call it eight. Tell them I started at twelve five, and you
talked me down."
Robyn and Sandra were watching this, not quite understanding what was
going on.
Lucy just looked at me as though I'd sprouted antlers, before saying
"You mean you're not going to take them for the max?"
"Nope."
"Why?"
"Couple of reasons. First, I don't need it that bad. Second, coming in
under their limit, makes you look good."
"But that's still TWO PERCENT!"
"So?"
She looked at me, exasperated, before noticing that the were well
and truly lost. She explained to them.
"Dan, here, is going to be doing some more work for my company. He's
going to be helping us get some money back that some people cheated our
client out of. We were just talking about what his fee will be; he said
he'd do it for a percentage of how much money he helped get back. My
company told me I could offer him as much as ten percent for his fee; you
just heard him say that he'd take EIGHT, and why."
Both nodded their understanding, and Robyn asked "So why is the
difference between eight percent and ten percent so important?"
Lucy just smiled at her as she answered "Well, going by what Dan here
told them, it's the difference - to HIM - between twenty and thirty million
dollars."
At that, both gasped, and got looks of wonder on their faces as
they tried to imagine that kind of money. I could have told them: you
can't really. Anything more than you can hold in your hand, it starts
getting too abstract.
Lucy turned back to me, and said, "They also said that your ideas
sounded pretty good, and to let them know what you needed - they said
they'd make sure you got it."
I thought for a few minutes while Lucy waited patiently, and the just stared at me.
I finally told her "Okay, what we've got already, it's enough to take to
the law, and get them started. By lunch tomorrow, I expect to know more;
enough to *really* make a case. I think we'll need to talk to the local
FBI office, for starters. We can do that tomorrow, after lunch, I think.
To cover it, let's tell the people at the office that I've finished, and
will be preparing my report. If the FBI is anything like the military,
it'll take them some time to get things rolling. To keep our suspects
handy, can your client call a meeting they need to attend? I mean, without
making it obvious it's a fake?"
Lucy thought a moment, and told me "Well, next month they'd be having a
regular strategy session. We could probably get that moved up, for a good
enough reason."
I thought a moment, and suggested "How about one of your clients that
has to be at that meeting, has to reschedule for something medical? Like a
wife going in, where he'd be unavailable?"
Lucy's face brightened, and she said, "That's beautiful. Their board is
getting pretty old, so a sick would be perfect. I'll call them and
get it set up. Anything else?"
I thought some more, and said "Other than the FBI, no. I kinda doubt
that they'd take you and me all that serious. Can your boss, or even
better, the client, contact them first, and let them know we'll be in?
That way, we won't get jerked around as much."
Lucy nodded her head at that, too, and told me "Stay here; I'll go get
it started, and be right back" before standing up and heading back for her
room. I turned to look at the girls, and they were still staring at me as
they tried to get their minds around the idea of twenty million dollars.
Finally, Sandra spoke up, asking, "You really do stuff that you can make
twenty million dollars? For just ONE job?"
"In this case, yeah, I do. Usually, though, I just make about fifteen
thousand at a time."
Robyn spoke up, asking "You really gave up ten MILLION dollars just so
my could look good to her boss?" in a disbelieving tone.
"Sure. Like I told her, first, I don't need it that bad. You already
know that, Robyn, if you'll think about it. Second, I love her, and want
to help her with HER job, if I can."
Robyn looked pleased when I said that I loved Lucy, but didn't seem
quite as sure about the rest of it. Sandra was just staring at me again.
Just then, Lucy came back into the room telling me "Well, the local FBI
office will be expecting us tomorrow afternoon. Our client's Chief
Financial Officer is just now discovering that his has to go into the
hospital next month, when the strategy meeting is scheduled; they'll be
letting the local office know tomorrow morning that it's being held day
after tomorrow, instead. And my boss just told me that if I never show up
in the office again, I've guaranteed my pension. He actually THANKED me,
and told me that I'd be well taken care of when I got back." That said, she
launched herself at me, giving me a fierce hug before raining kisses on my
face as she kept repeating "thank you, thank you" - much to the amusement
of Robyn and Sandra.
Part Nine
We spent the rest of that evening watching TV, of all things. We sent
out for pizza, and were all piled on the bed in my room as we ate it,
watching a on one of the cable channels.
We went to bare skin, but more for comfort than desire; the same way,
there was a reasonable amount of touching and groping, but it was more
social that arousal. I think all of us needed to take a break.
When bedtime finally rolled around, there was a little discussion on
sleeping arrangements. We finally decided that it would be acceptable if
it looked like the had spent the night with Lucy; that meant that I
could have a sleeping companion, as could Lucy. The discussed it,
and finally decided that Robyn would stay with her mother, and Sandra would
sleep with me.
The next morning, Lucy and I both got up at about the same time; as she
was doing her makeup thing in her bathroom, I hauled Sandra into her room,
and put her in bed with Robyn; the two of them quickly latched on to each
other, even in their sleep, amusing Lucy greatly.
After a light breakfast, we were again headed to the office. Lucy
seemed to realize that I had a lot on my mind, and was tolerant of the
short answers I gave her when she tried to make conversation on the drive.
Once there, I came out of it long enough to give her a proper kiss and hug
before she left to tell the execs that I'd be done that morning, and
wouldn't be back after lunch.
Back at my desk, I started to work after verifying that my laptop hadn't
been tampered with. It was a busy morning for me, but I did manage to find
out the last bits of information I needed, which told me where to get what
was completely missing. As it got close to lunchtime, I eased myself out
of their system, disconnected from their network, and went in to talk for a
moment with the IS supervisor. I told her that I was done with what I'd
been hired for, and let her know that I was out of their system. I thanked
her for her help and tolerance; she responded by saying that she wished all
the contractors she saw were as easy to deal with as I was. I thanked her
again, and made my way outside, where I found Lucy waiting for me.
As I got in, she asked me how it went, and I told her that I had
everything we needed, and that there simply wasn't any way for the execs to
get away with what they'd been up to. She gave me delighted smile, and
said that she'd called the local FBI office, and we had an appointment for
1:30. We left for a nice, leisurely lunch, and each had a glass of wine in
celebration.
1:30 found us sitting in a small, nondescript office in FBI
headquarters, waiting for a couple of agents to join us. After a short
bit, the door opened, and in came a and woman, he in his mid-twenties,
her about ten years older.
The woman introduced herself as Agent Clara Hawkes, and the as
Special Agent Charles Tunisi. Lucy and I introduced ourselves, and all of
us sat down before Agent Hawkes asked us how the FBI could help us. Lucy
gave them some background on the situation, and what had happened. With
that done, the Agents turned to me, and I ran them through a brief
description of what I'd found. When I was done, Agent Tunisi looked at me
and said "So why is it we should believe that you've found something? You
admit that you're not an accountant or even a bookkeeper, but you say
you've got proof that over three hundred million dollars has been siphoned
off? Really, Mr. Andrews, I find it difficult to believe you; and I
should warn you that the FBI takes a dim view of people wasting its agents
time."
I looked at him in surprise before looking over at Agent Hawkes. She
rolled her eyes, and told him "Charlie, did you read the file?"
"Uh, no."
"Why not?"
"Because the request came in from headquarters that somebody was
requesting we meet with their local reps. Happens all the time, usually a
waste."
"Charlie, did you bother to find out who was making the request?"
"No, why?"
"Because if you had, you would have found out that it was from a
reputable company, and that headquarters asked we treat them nice - which
you're not doing. Read the file, Charlie", she told him as she nudged a
folder over in front of him. When he picked it up, she told us "Charlie,
here, is a new agent. He didn't go through the Academy like the rest of
us. Thought he knew everything when he got here, and still doesn't realize
he doesn't. We pulled so many gags on him the first few months, he got the
name Charlie 'the Tuna' Tunisi, because of how many times he took the hook.
Believe it or not, he's actually better now, when he pays attention.
Please, accept my apologies".
Lucy and I both nodded, and watched as Charlie read.
After a couple of minutes, he visibly paled, and looked up at me before
going on. When that happened, Agent Hawkes told us "I was waiting for
that." Then she turned to him and said "Charlie, maybe you need to start
reading the file out loud?" Between telling us about his nickname and how
he'd earned it, and talking to him this way, it was clear that she was
slapping him down. Hard.
He looked at her, and she nodded that she was serious. He cleared his
throat, and read
"Andrews, Daniel W., U.S. Army. Assigned Special Forces with all
appropriate training; further assigned to Strike Team Alpha, a prototype
for the Delta Force. Qualified with all personal weapons in the Army
inventory. Rated Expert Pistol, Expert Rifle. Assigned duties were team
sniper and explosives expert. Backup duties included communications and
medic. Fluent in Russian, German, and Spanish. Received advanced sniper
training, and advanced ordnance training. In both cases, class instructors
requested he be retained for instructor duty. Ordnance instructor is
reported as having said "I think he could blow the Hoover dam with three
matches and can of lighter fluid, if you pushed him. He's that good."
Instructor for unarmed combat, instructor for guerilla warfare tactics and
strategy. Multiple missions, all classified. Received Silver Star, two
Bronze Stars, two Purple Hearts, other commendations. Recommended for
Medal Of Honor. Offered Officer school three times, all refused, last time
saying "once through boot camp was enough". Others he served with describe
him as "Smart", "Nerveless", "Gutsy", "fast-thinker", "integrity out the
wazoo", and "unflappable". Commanding officers uniformly praised him in
the highest terms.
"Served two tours before being discharged. Upon leaving the military,
attended M.I.T., majoring in computer science. Graduated top one percent
of his class. Masters degree in computer science, with a paper on "Data
Recovery Through Forensic Analysis Techniques". Offered doctorate program,
refused, saying "I've got my schooling, now I need an education". Standing
offer from his dean to join doctorate program.
"Attended Princeton, graduated dual degrees in Philosophy and
Mathematics. Questioned at Princeton about a surveillance system that was
used to help bust a chemistry professor for manufacture and distribution of
several drugs. "Several jobs followed, each a move up. Supervisors
uniformly disappointed that he left, but not upset. Started his own
business ten years ago. File maintained because he is a contractor and
contributor on several DoD contracts."
Lucy was staring at me through all of this; when he finished and put the
folder down, Lucy looked at Agent Hawkes, who asked "You didn't know?"
Lucy shook her head, and said, "I knew some of it, in general, but not
the details. He wouldn't talk to me about any of it."
Agent Hawkes smiled, and said "Good. He wasn't supposed to. I've seen
the file that they used to make THAT one. Believe me, you don't *want* to
know any more than what you've heard here."
That out of the way, Agent Hawkes looked at me again, and asked "So, Mr.
Andrews, what is it that you propose?"
Lucy and I went through what we'd found in a little more detail, and I
explained to Agent Hawkes what I had, and what I thought it meant. She
called in a couple accountants and computer people, and they and I went
through it in some detail. When I was done, and answered their questions,
they told her I was right, then left. When they were gone, I went on to
tell her what I thought *should* happen; when I told her about getting the
execs out of the office, she smiled, and thanked me. Special Agent Tunisi
just sat to the side, quietly, and watched the whole thing happen.
When I was done, Agent Hawkes excused herself and Charlie, saying that
she had to get a couple things rolling. She asked if we wanted anything
while she was gone, and Lucy and I both expressed an interest in a cup of
coffee. A couple minutes later, Charlie brought it in. As he was heading
out the door again, he turned to look at Lucy, then me, before saying "Mr.
Andrews, I owe you two an apology. You came in here and were basically
handing us a case against a couple of people that we've been after for
months, and I was worse than rude. I'm sorry."
"As long as you learned something from it, Agent Tunisi", I told him.
He smiled, nodded, and went about his business.
A short time later, Agent Hawkes came back in, and sat down before
telling us "Well, we've got a case. We've been after these folks for a
while, and you've given them to us on a silver platter. Mr. Andrews, the
FBI doesn't know everything, and I'd like to talk with you about what you
think the best way of going at this would be."
"First off, I'd suggest that you get those characters under
surveillance."
"Already done.", she smiled.
"Next, I'd leave them alone until you've had a chance to trace out all
the bank accounts they've used. I've got a list of the first layer here;
that will get your people started. Me, I'd be tempted to track not only
where the money went from these accounts, but what other money was coming
into them, as well."
She told me "I'd expect they'd do that, but I'll make sure to mention
it. What else?"
"I expect the rest of us can keep them distracted while your people do
their bank thing, as long as they don't dawdle. I think we - you - have a
case now" – "Oh, we do!", she laughed - "but there's some more information
that I think would add a few more nails to their coffin, at their offices.
I simply didn't have the time to collect all of it. Also, I suspect that
there are a couple of people that knew something was going on, but not
what. If you can get their help, they could probably add to your case, as
well."
She smiled at us, and said "One thing I've learned: there's no such
thing as *too much* evidence. But wouldn't that tip our hand?"
"I don't think so, if you went at it right. If you start at the top and
nab the top dogs, then the lower people just have to play dumb, and they're
off the hook, for the most part. They won't fight you, they just won't
HELP. If you hit them from the bottom, and let them know it's either give
up their boss, or share a cell with him, they'll be a LOT more helpful."
She looked at me appreciatively, and said "I like the way you think, Mr.
Andrews. I do believe we can arrange that. But what if one of our suspect
calls the office?"
"Then the folks in the office do what you tell them to: hearts and
minds, after all", I answered.
Agent Hawkes laughed, while Lucy looked confused. Agent Hawkes
explained to her "An Special Forces line I've heard: get 'em by the
balls, and their hearts and minds will follow' - meaning that if we've got
a cell waiting for the office people, they'll do about anything to stay out
of it. Including lying to their bosses by telling them everything's fine."
She looked at me again and asked "Anything else?"
"I think the person you would want to talk to first would be their
Information Services supervisor. I think she knows something was going on,
didn't like it, but didn't know what to do about it. Give her a chance to
say her piece, and I'll bet you'll be glad you did."
"Do you have any reason for saying that?"
"Just a gut feeling."
She looked at me speculatively, and said "I think I can trust your
'gut', Mr. Andrews. That's it?"
I nodded, and she looked at both Lucy and I before saying "Okay, here's
the bad news. We have reason to believe that there is an organized crime
element involved in this, indirectly. We don't expect to keep word about
this quiet forever, even though it's been classified. There is a chance
that you may come to the attention of that crime element, and they will not
be pleased with you. I can offer you any help you might need until we get
this taken care of - you've given us a key that unlocks the door to a LOT
of money that's been misplaced, and we don't want to see anything happen to
you."
Lucy looked at me, and I reassured her with a smile before telling Agent
Hawkes "I'm not too worried about me." - she snorted - "But it would make
me - and Lucy - feel better if there was somebody watching over us,
*discretely*. You see, Lucy has a daughter, who's here in town with a
friend, and they're staying at the hotel with us. We'd like to avoid
alarming them, if we can."
Agent Hawkes nodded solemnly, and looked at Lucy, asking "What hotel?
What's their room number?". Lucy told her, and Agent Hawkes got on the
phone. A moment later, she told the other person "Bill? Clara here.
We've got a 'go' on Operation Bandit. Yeah, he came through like a prince
- we've got these *nailed*. One thing, though, is that the woman has
a couple kids with her. Yeah." She put her hand over the phone, and asked
"Brief description? Ages?". Lucy told her, and she went back to the
phone, telling 'Bill' the hotel and room number, and went on to tell him
"Okay, here you go. Subject one, female, Robyn with a 'y', thirteen,
five-three, dark and dark, slender. Subject two, female, Sandra, fifteen,
five-five, light and light, slender. Observe and protect *discretely*.
Yeah, knows, so does he. Listen, Bill? Anything happens, and he gets
involved, do NOT, I repeat NOT, get in his way; make sure you tell your
people, too. Yeah, look at the file, you'll see. Thanks."
She turned back to us, saying "They'll have two people watching out for
them in less than twenty minutes. We'll have a full crew in less than an
hour."
I nodded, and Lucy accepted my judgment, for the moment. I'd explain to
her later that the FBI did a damn fine job of taking care of witnesses.
"Agent Hawkes" - "Please, call me Clara. I think we're going to be
spending time together, and we might as well make it friendly" - "Fine,
call us Dan and Lucy. Clara, what about Lucy, here?"
"We already figured to have some people on her. Plus you, too, I
expect." - I smiled at her, she got the message - "Dan, do you carry?"
"Not normally. Never wanted to bother getting the permits and all
that."
She frowned slightly, and said, "For this case, it would make me feel
better if you would. Go shopping tonight, and pick something out you like.
I'll have a federal permit for you tomorrow morning; give me the receipt,
and we'll reimburse you. If it needs anything, we've got a guy here that
can take care of it for you real quick like. Vest?"
"I don't own one."
"Okay, I'll have one waiting for you on your way out. They're a lot
lighter and more comfortable now, so wear it, okay?"
I nodded, and she went to the phone again. As she was making
arrangements for my vest and permit, I explained to Lucy that I'd be
wearing a bulletproof vest when we went out, and carrying a gun. She got a
real worried look when I told her that, and was ready to cry by the time
Clara got off the phone. Clara saw it, and knew the reason.
"Lucy? I know it's scary. Scares me, too sometimes. But you're doing
the right thing. We're the Federal Bureau of Investigation. This isn't
the first time we've done this, and it won't be the last. You, and Dan
here, are making a case for us that we've been on for months, if not years.
We're going to protect you. AND your daughter, AND her friend. ALL of you
are important to us. In fact, the people we assign to protect our
witnesses are all volunteers, and have special training; if anything
happens, THEY'LL get hurt, not you, not your kids, okay?" Lucy nodded, and
Clara went on "All the stuff we're talking about, all the plans we're
making to protect those and you, is _prevention_. The chances of
catching measles is pretty small, isn't it?" - Lucy nodded - "But you took
Robyn in for the shot anyway, didn't you? Well, that's what we're doing
here - the chance of anyone bothering you are real small - but we want to
make sure that nothing happens to you, or them, anyway. The first time she
got sick, you were scared, weren't you? But it turned out okay, didn't it?
Well, this is scary too, but it's going to turn out just as good, okay?"
Somewhat mollified, Lucy nodded, and dabbed at her tears. I knew that I
was going to be doing some talking that night, though. Clara looked at me
in sympathy; she knew it, too.
I asked Clara "Do we say anything to the girls? If so, how much?"
She got a thoughtful look on her face, and answered "Our experience has
been that if they know a little bit, it's better for everybody involved.
You don't have to tell them *everything*, but it helps if they know to
watch out. How much to tell them depends on how they are, and how
well they can handle themselves."
Lucy and I shared a smile at that.
Clara suddenly brightened up, and said "Come on with me, I've got an
idea. How about if you two meet the I was talking to?"
Lucy perked up a little at that, and I nodded. Clara stood up, and
guided us through a few twists and turns in the corridors until we got to a
rather bland looking room. Behind a desk sat a that looked as though
he was carrying the world on his shoulders. He stood up, and Clara made
the introductions: "Bill, this is Lucy, and Dan. Dan and Lucy, this is
Bill, the I was talking to on the phone."
Bill shook hands with me before focusing on Lucy. He looked at her a
moment, then said "It's okay. Both are at the hotel pool, and I've
got three people watching out for them this very instant. Another hour,
we'll have five more. Every one of them is armed, and wearing body armor.
Their ONLY job right now is to make sure those girls, and you, don't get
hurt. Every one of them is ready to get between either of those girls, and
any trouble. Nothing's going to happen to them - they're OUR girls, too,
now. I'm a father. I've got three daughters these girls' ages. I'd trust
our people to protect them. In fact, I have."
Lucy looked at him questioningly, and he told her "It's a long story.
Short version, a couple of drug dealers got mad because we kept them from
killing a couple of witnesses. They thought they could take it out on me,
through my family. One's dead, the other is in jail now, doing some
seriously hard time. My daughters are fine - well, except for being
teenagers!", he teased.
Lucy managed a small laugh, and nodded her understanding.
That taken care of, Bill turned to look at me. He asked me "You ready
for this?" I just looked him in the eye, and after a moment, he answered
his own question "Yeah, you're ready." He turned to Clara, and said, "I
read his file; thanks for the heads up. My people know to leave him alone;
after seeing these two, I can tell them why, too.
Suddenly, Bill made as though to jump at Lucy.
As he was picking himself up off the floor on the other side of the
room, he groaned, and said, "I think you broke a rib."
"Good."
Lucy and Clara were just standing there, trying to figure out what
happened.
He tried to laugh, then grimaced, before saying "Sorry about that, but I
just *had* to be sure you could still do it. I don't like to lose
witnesses."
"Fair enough. Glad I didn't you too bad."
"Me, too."
Clara finally spoke up, asking him "Bill, what the hell did you think
you were doing?"
He smiled and told her "I had to know if he was good enough - at least,
as good as his file said."
"And?"
"He's better", with another grimace.
She frowned at him, and told him "Okay, Mr. Macho, now go see the doc
and get yourself taken care of."
He nodded, and excused himself before heading down the hall.
Clara turned to us and asked "Do you have any more questions right now?"
Lucy and I both shook our heads, and Clara told us "Then I'd like to
meet with you again tomorrow morning, say, ten o'clock, if that's okay.
Until then, I think I'd better get you out of here before anyone actually
gets hurt!", smiling.
She guided us back to the front, where the receptionist had a small
package for me. Out of Lucy's hearing, Clara told me "Please, get
something as soon as possible. We'll have some people follow you tonight,
just in case. If anything happens, we'll be there." I nodded my
understanding before Lucy and I headed for her car.
Back at the hotel, Lucy and I headed first for the rooms; when we didn't
find the girls, both of us changed into casual clothing - I put on the vest
they'd given me - and headed for the pool where we found Robyn and Sandra
splashing around. We sat down at a table near where they'd left their
robes, and Lucy whispered to me "I don't see anybody."
I told her, softly, "You don't need to whisper, okay? There's nobody
close enough to hear us, and the noise in here would beat any listening
devices. Actually, I can see all four of them."
"Four?" she asked.
"Yeah. The exec over there with the laptop? Too noisy in here to get
anything done, and he's looking around too much. The on the
lounge?" - "You mean the built one?", Lucy asked, archly - "Yeah, her. No
tan, but she's too fit not to have gotten at least SOME sun. That, and her
bag is a little too big - meaning she'd got plenty of room to reach in and
grab the gun that's in there. The guy by the door, reading the paper?
He's not holding it the way most people would, and not changing pages often
enough, even if he was reading every word. He's looking around too much,
too. Last, the lady with the baby carriage over there. She keeps leaning
over toward it, but there's no noise coming out of it, and she'd not
actually doing anything with it."
Lucy looked at me, and asked "How do you know all that? How did you see
it? What if ONE of them isn't FBI?"
"I know all it because of what I did before, remember? I saw it for the
same reasons. If one of them wasn't FBI, at least of the FBI people would
be watching him or her. But none of them is paying any attention to any of
the others. The should at LEAST be looking over at the babe in the
swimsuit", and earning myself a short jab from her elbow before she
realized I was teasing her.
About that time, the saw us, and popped out of the pool to come
over and sit with us. As they were walking toward us, I whispered to Lucy
to see if any of the FBI eyeballed the girls. She discretely looked,
and whispered back "Not a one. What are they, eunuchs?"
I whispered back "Nope. That's just how dedicated they are to making
sure nobody gets hurt." - making her realize just how serious these folks
were about protecting her and the girls.
The four of us chatted for a few minutes before I suggested that we head
up to the rooms and figure out what to do for the evening. The quickly agreed, and collected their stuff so the four of us could head to
the rooms. On the way out, I stopped by the guy reading the paper by the
door, and knelt down to tie my shoes. From there, I softly told him "We'll
be up in the rooms for at least a half hour before going out - probably to
the mall." The guy played his part, and pretended to ignore me - but gave
me a look when I added "Bill will tell you the rest."
After that, I stood up again, and quickly caught up with the rest of
them. Lucy fell back to whisper to me "What were you DOING?"
I answered her by telling her that I'd let the protection people know
how long they had before we'd be back out. When she asked why, I simply
asked her "How long can you hold YOUR bladder?" - and got a grin in return.
Back in the rooms, the quickly skinned out of their suits, and
came over to give me a hug - and noticed the vest I was wearing. They
looked up at me in curiosity, and Lucy and I told them to have a seat, we
needed to have a talk. Both quickly planted their cute fannies on chairs,
looking at us with some trepidation.
Lucy and I looked at each other, and I spoke first, telling them "You
know that your and I have been trying to catch some people that have
been stealing from her client's company, right?"
They nodded, and I went on "Well, I've got evidence that proves what
they did - I mean, not just that there was money stolen, but WHO stole it,
and how, and when. Because they put some of the money in banks in other
states, that means that what they did is a federal offense - which means
that it involves the FBI."
They nodded again before I went on "Lucy and I were at the FBI office
today, where I showed them the evidence that I have. They were very happy
to see us because the people that have been doing the stealing have been
doing other stuff, too - and the FBI has been trying to find something to
charge them with for a while. So when Lucy and I showed them what we had,
they were very happy. They also told us that there are some really big
criminals involved, and that these criminals probably wouldn't like having
their friends go to jail, or like losing all the money that was stolen."
Again, nods, and I continued "These criminals are pretty mean, and they
might want to try to do something to keep me and Lucy from doing anything
to help the FBI. Maybe even try to do something to YOU. So the FBI
has some people watching out for us. You probably didn't notice, but there
were even some of them down at the pool."
Here, Sandra chirped up, saying "I was wondering about a couple of the
guys. I mean, Robyn and I were running around in our wet suits, and they
wouldn't even LOOK at us!" - and making me and Lucy both laugh.
I told them "Well, that's why - not because you aren't cute and sexy,
but because they were watching to make sure no bad could do anything.
So if you see anybody watching you, there's no need to be worried, or
afraid. Just let me or Lucy know, so we know who they are - that way, we
can ask them for help if we need it. Okay?"
Both of them voiced their agreement before Robyn asked "But what about
you and Mom?"
"Me and your are a special case. The FBI people are watching us,
too, to make sure we stay safe, but because your and I will be moving
around a lot, it's harder for them to take care of us. That, and because I
did some special stuff in the Army, they're letting me be the one that does
most of the protecting of Lucy."
Robyn grinned, and asked "But who's gonna protect her from YOU? Or you
from her?" - and getting laughs from all of us before I continued "That's
our problem - if it's a problem at all. Do YOU want to be protected from
ME?"
She grinned again, and said "Nope! Not a chance!"
I smiled back at her and said "Well, because I'm the one watching out
for your mom, I'm wearing a bulletproof vest" - both of them sobered at
that - "but ONLY because it makes the FBI and your feel better. NONE
of us expects there to be any trouble; we're just doing all this as a
precaution. Kind of like getting an IUD, so you don't get pregnant."
That seemed to reassure her, and I went on to say "One of the other
things the FBI asked me to do was to carry a gun." Immediately, both got serious again, before I could tell them "Not that they expect me to
need it, but just so I'd have it if there WAS any trouble. Again, it's
like carrying a snakebite kit if you go hiking - you probably won't need
it, but it's a good idea to have it, if you do. Okay?"
Both of them expressed doubt at that idea, but I went on to tell them
"Look at it this way - if the bad know I have a gun, they won't want
to make trouble, right?"
That seemed to calm them down again - it didn't occur to them that if I
was armed, the bad would just come better equipped.
With Sandra and Robyn filled in, and reasonably accepting of the
situation, the only thing left was to decide what to do about supper, and
the rest of the evening. We haggled over that one until I had an idea. I
went to my room, and called down to the desk, asking the operator to put me
in touch with one of the FBI people. In just a couple of seconds, I heard
a male voice that identified itself as Agent Gallery.
"Agent Gallery, I've got a proposition for you."
"What's that, sir?"
"The ladies and I were going to go to do a little shopping this evening,
and I thought you might like to work with us on it - try and make both our
lives easier. What do you say?"
"That would be very nice, sir. What did you have in mind, sir?"
"Well, first thing is supper. I don't think you folks would look
forward to trying to watch out for us in a regular restaurant. So what I'd
propose is that one of you contact Muddy Waters - I served with him, and
trust him - at Café Triomphe, and see if he's got a small room we can use.
If he does, we'll eat there. Otherwise, if you can recommend a decent
place to eat, we'll go there - so you can have some time to get it
covered."
"Yes, sir, we're aware of your friendship with Mr. Waters. I think we
can reach him" the agent told me.
"I figured. The other thing is, as Agent Hawkes suggested, I plan to
buy a weapon this evening. Perhaps you or one of your colleagues would be
able to recommend a, shall we say, friendly place? Seeing as how I'm from
out of town?"
"I think we can come up with something along those lines, sir."
"Great. Last thing, the ladies would like to do some shopping.
Clothes, jewelry, that sort of thing. Me, I'd like to have a look at some
electronics and computer stuff. Something like a mall, perhaps. Again,
I'll ask your recommendation, so that you and your people can cover it.
Whatever size mall or shopping center you think would be best. Like I
said, we're willing to work with you."
"We appreciate that, sir. Actually, in a case like this, the best bet
is to be as public as possible, so any one of the malls would be fine. The
Galaxy mall is the biggest, with an excellent selection of stores."
"Sounds fine, Agent Gallery. I've got a pretty good idea of what I want
in a handgun, so I don't expect that to take long. What would be a decent
itinerary?"
"I'd say supper, then the gun store, then the mall, sir."
"Fair enough. You'll let me know how to get to there at Muddy's place,
right? I'm sure we can find the biggest mall in town", I joked.
No joking for this guy. "Yes, sir, we'll have directions for you before
you leave, and the owner will be expecting you."
"Thank you, Agent Gallery. By the way, which one are you?"
"Sir?"
"You're either the exec working on his laptop, or the guy reading the
paper. You don't sound like either the babe in the swimsuit, or the with the carriage."
He hesitated a moment, and said "Actually, sir, I just got here a few
minutes ago. I know all of the agents you just mentioned. Were they
really that obvious, sir?"
"Not at all - I just know what I was looking for."
"How did you spot them, sir?"
I went on to tell him the observations I'd made to Lucy. When I was
done, I told him "It's okay. Nobody else noticed. It's just that I've
been on the pointy end of the stick a time or two, and Agent Hawkes got me
going."
He sounded relieved, and said "Yes, sir, thank you, sir. I'll mention
it to the agents involved. We like to keep it as casual looking as
possible, and you just helped us do that."
"That's fine. Like I said, it was a good showing; it's just that these
ladies are special to me, and I'm not your normal protectee."
"So I've been told, sir. Silver star, and such. By the way, sir, Bill
did have a broken rib, but said to tell you 'thanks for the lesson'"
"Glad to hear he's okay. You'll let me know what Muddy has to say?"
"Yes, sir."
"Thanks. Have a good evening."
"You, too, sir" he told me before hanging up.
I let Lucy and the know what the plan was, and aside from the side
trip to the gun store, they were pretty happy at the idea. We sat around
chatting for a few minutes before the phone in my room rang. I hustled to
answer it, and heard Agent Gallery announce himself before telling me that
Muddy had a small room ready for us whenever we got there. I asked him if
he needed any time before we left, and he cautiously asked for five
minutes. I told him fifteen, and he sounded pleased when he agreed.
Lucy and the were listening to my side of the conversation, and
when it was over, quietly cheered at the idea of another supper at Muddy's
place. Me, I was ready to go to McDonalds - I didn't look forward to
arguing with Muddy over the check. It being a private supper, the three of
them opted to dress comfortable - Lucy in a cotton something-or-other that
flattered her shape, the in light dresses that still managed to make
it clear they were female. I changed into a looser shirt, and called it
good enough.
When the allotted time was up, the four of us headed out the door - and
spotting someone casually lounging about in the hallway. All three of them
looked at me, and I just shrugged. I didn't tell them, but I could spot
the slight bulge of a weapon under the kid's aloha shirt.
There wasn't anybody obviously hanging around in the lobby, or out in
the parking lot - but Lucy and I knew they were there. We got in her car,
and this time, she drove us all to Muddy's. At the front door, the
headwaiter recognized us immediately, and guided us to a small room at the
back of the restaurant. As early as it was, the place hadn't really gotten
busy yet, so there weren't many people to see us.
The door between us and the main dining area had barely closed when
Muddy came in, asking me "Boomer, what the hell have you gotten us into
this time?"
"What do you mean 'us'? You got a mouse in your pocket?" I answered.
"Dammit, you think I'm gonna get a call from the FBI, asking if I've got
a room for you and these ladies without knowing you're in some kind of
trouble? I KNOW you're not stupid enough to think that you're gonna get in
trouble without me wanting to help out!"
I sighed, and said "Ah, HELL. Okay, Muddy, here's the deal. I've been
in town helping Lucy figure out what's been going on out at TechnoDynamics.
Seems a couple of the execs liberated some of the company's money, and I
helped figure out the who and when and where. Tolerable chunk of change,
three hundred million and up. Company Lucy works for wants to put them in
jail, and see if they can get their money back. Well, the money went to
out of state banks, which brings in the FBI. FBI lady tells us that
there's maybe quote organized crime unquote involved. They get kind of
nervous, and all of a sudden, we've got protection. Well, Lucy and the
girls, more than me."
He frowned at me, and said "Well, you want some help, you know where to
find me. I can get hold of some of the other guys, too, if you want. Just
say the word."
"Nah, don't need any of that. It's just the FBI being paranoid, is all,
I think. Anyway, we're not going to be in town that much longer."
He gave me the fisheye, but didn't say anything, other than "Well, don't
be opening that door too fast, or you'll likely scare the fellas sitting at
the table outside it."
Then he turned to Lucy and the girls, smiling broadly as he asked them
how they were, and if they'd had a nice time during their last visit. All
three hastened to assure him they were fine, and had enjoyed the place
tremendously.
He asked us what we were hungry for, and the four of us just shared a
look before Robyn said, "Those steaks last time were great, but I'm
actually kind of in the mood for just a cheeseburger", apologetically.
Lucy and Sandra nodded in agreement.
When he looked at me, I told him "Sound pretty good, to me too,
actually. Besides, I know this is kind of a rush job, Muddy."
He smiled again, and said, "If the lady wants a cheeseburger, then it's
a cheeseburger she'll have. Won't be 'just' a cheeseburger, though."
When he left, I went over to the door to the main dining area, and
knocked before opening it a crack. I found an agent standing there, and
quickly invited him in. I asked his name, and he told me that he was
Special Agent Wilson. I asked him if I could speak to whoever was in
charge of the detail, and he said that Agent Gallery would be with me in a
moment, before slipping out the door.
A couple minutes later, I heard a discrete knock at the door, and told
the other person to come on in - I was standing to the side, ready to drop
whoever it was. A in a suit came in, and quickly identified himself as
Agent Gallery. We shook hands, and I thanked him for his help. He thanked
me for working with them, and I told him that if he didn't mind, I'd like
to make arrangements for the people with us to get a decent meal - that if
he accepted, I'd get Muddy with him to work out who got to eat when, and so
on. He readily agreed, and I told him that we'd be happy to stay there a
little extra time so his people could eat, if he wanted. He assured me
that wasn't necessary, saying that the last ones to eat would be those
going off shift. He also handed me a sheet of paper with directions to a
gun store, saying that the owner was a retired FBI agent, and would be
agreeable to me taking my weapon with me. I thanked him, again, and he
assured me he was glad to be able to help. In short order, we'd made
arrangements to be able to contact each other easily, and he went back into
the dining area.
A couple minutes later, Muddy came in with our salads, and I asked him
if he had some chow to spare - I wanted to make sure the FBI people didn't
go hungry. He said he had enough to fix them up with about anything they
wanted. I told him that I wanted to pay for it, and the argument began. I
wanted to pay because it was Lucy and the they were protecting.
Muddy wanted to do it because it was me asking. We finally settled it so
that he covered the FBI people, and I paid for the meals for the rest of
us. A poor compromise, but the best I could get out of him. That settled,
I gave him Agent Gallery's name, and he headed off to make the
arrangements.
About the time we finished our salads, Ricky, from our previous visit,
came in with our cheeseburgers. He presented them to us as though they
weren't anything less than the steaks we'd had last time - and after each
of us took a bite, we had to agree with him: the same delicious flavor,
only in a sandwich. Each of us also had a portion of crispy, golden
french-fries, and fresh toppings for our burgers. We took our time,
savoring each bite, even chatting with Muddy when he came in to join us.
Having Muddy there, telling as we ate, did wonders to distract Lucy
and the from why we were there in the first place.
When we'd finished that part of our meal, Muddy headed off again,
reappearing a short time later with bowls of ice cream for us all. None of
us thought anything of it, until we'd taken a bite - then realized just how
good this ice cream was!
Muddy chuckled, and told us "That's *fresh* ice cream folks. It's just
plain vanilla, made just _today_, with FRESH ingredients and REAL
vanilla beans. What do you think?" Robyn looked up at him with an impish
grin, and said "Beats grubs!" - and earning herself a roar of laughter from
him.
We took our time with the ice cream, too - it was simply too good to
hurry. Finally, though, it was gone - and after Ricky had cleared the
bowls from the table, another waiter brought in cups of coffee for me, and
Lucy, and hot chocolate for Sandra and Robyn. We all sat around, listening
as Muddy told and joked with us. Finally, though it was time to
go. As we were leaving, Muddy pulled me aside and said "If it's really the
Mob involved, you might want to look up Guido. He's here in town."
I looked at Muddy in surprise, and he let me know "Nah, he's not in the
family business; everything I hear, he's stayed out of it completely. But
it's still HIS family, y'know? Might be he has something to say."
I thanked him, and he clapped me on the shoulder, almost breaking it,
before escorting us to the front door - nearly surrounded by
pleased-looking FBI agents. I think he shook up one agent when he told the
man "Those folks are my *friends*, Mister FBI. You watch after 'em GOOD,
you hear?" The agent just nodded his head, and got while the getting was
good.
From the Café, we went to the gun store Agent Gallery had told me about.
The wanted to see what it looked like; Lucy went with us to keep an
eye on them. Inside, I found what could only have been the owner - a
somewhat grizzled man, with eyes that missed nothing, and a look that
said he was the sorrier for what he'd seen. Right behind us came Agent
Gallery, and a couple of his people - more to reassure the owner, than for
protection, I thought.
I introduced myself, and he looked me over before saying "Yup. Been
expecting you. Glad to see you've got company. Guess you're in kind of a
fix?"
I smiled wryly, and said, "Some might think so. Seems some folks think
I need to carry, again."
"You looking for anything in particular?"
"I got kinda fond of the .45, some time ago."
He looked at me again, and said "Military?"
"Army. Special Forces."
He nodded, and said, "These kids today, they all like those little nine
millimeter popguns. Me, I like something that makes bigger holes, and will
knock someone down so they don't get up again. I've got something over
here you might be interested in. A customer special ordered a long-slide
.45, paid the deposit for it, but never came in to collect it. Had it
laying around here for a couple months." I'd followed him over to where it
was, and he opened the case up to let me look it over - and gave a grudging
nod of approval as I carefully checked to make sure it wasn't loaded. I
racked the slide a couple of times, holding the hammer with my thumb as I
checked the trigger; I saw approval in his eyes that I wasn't letting the
hammer drop.
I was looking at the grips when he told me "That's some fancy new rubber
kind of stuff; won't slip in your hand, no matter how wet it is. Seems to
work pretty good."
I hefted it, and checked how it felt when I held it out - nice and
solid, but not 'heavy'. When I set it back on the counter, I asked him
"How much?" He looked me over, and asked "What the tell me, about why
they're on you - that true?"
"Yup."
He looked over to where Lucy and the were examining a display of
shotguns, then looked back at me before saying "Them the ones you're
wanting this for?"
"Yup."
He thought a few moments, and said "Tell you what. You being military
and all, and knowing how to treat a decent firearm - I'll let you have it
for cost, just to get it out of here. Be worth it to me if it helps you
keep those pretty from getting hurt."
I thanked him, and said that I'd be needing some ammo for it, and a
holster. When he asked me what ammo I wanted, I told him "The heaviest
you've got; preferably silvertip, but hollow point will do, too." He smiled
at me and said "You don't want 'em getting up, do you?" - and laughed when
I answered "Not if I gotta shoot 'em in the first place." He rummaged
around a moment, and put a couple boxes of ammo on the counter, next to the
pistol. I asked if he had any spare magazines, and he came up with a
couple of those, too. Then we went over to have a look at the holsters; I
finally settled on a little number that would fit under my waistband, at
the small of my back. He added it all up, and I gave him cash for the
purchase. He looked at me, and raised an eyebrow; I just said "I thought
it might make the paperwork easier". He smiled, and when he brought me
over the forms to fill out for the handgun purchase, I carefully didn't
notice they were all dated for a couple of days previous. When he brought
me my change, I asked "You got a range in here that I can use? Kinda like
to make sure I still remember which end the bullets come out of." He
grinned, and said "Oh, I reckon you still know."
I looked around, and saw Lucy looking at me. I gestured her over, and
asked "I'm going to fire a few rounds through this thing to get a feel for
it. Your call if you and the want to watch."
She thought about it a few seconds, and finally told me "Yeah, it would
probably be a good idea. Let them know that it's not a toy, and show them
that you're really there to protect them. Okay, we'll watch."
As she went off to herd them over, the owner went over and locked the
front door, saying "Well, that's it for the night. I'll be closing up
after you folks leave."
When he got back, we were all ready, and he guided us to the indoor
pistol range he had in the back. A couple of the agents followed us - as
much to see if I could shoot, as to watch over us, I suspected. The owner
handed out safety glasses and hearing protectors before showing me to the
firing line. I carefully loaded all the magazines, leaving them next to
the pistol as I put the holster in place at my back. One of the agents put
a silhouette target up for me, and ran it down the range a little ways. I
looked around to make sure Lucy and the were ready, and out of the
way, before sliding a magazine in. I drew the slide back, and let it move
forward, putting a round in the chamber.
I put it up in front of me, and carefully sighted in on the target, and
eased the trigger back, firing the first round. The owner was watching the
target through a small scope, and called out "Nine, two o'clock", telling
me where I'd hit the target. I fired again, and he called out "Nine to
Ten, Twelve o'clock". Again I fired, and he announced "Ten ring, Twelve
o'clock". Then "Ten to X, twelve o'clock". Then "X-ring, Twelve o'clock".
The last three, all he said was "X-ring" - meaning that I'd actually hit
the 'X' that marked the center of the target area.
The FBI people were looking at me strangely, and I let the empty
magazine drop, and the agent that had put the target up for me brought it
back in - revealing that the last three shots had left a single ragged in the target. He quickly put up another one, and sent it down the range -
a little farther.
I slid the second magazine home, and held the pistol at my side,
waiting. The owner knew what I was waiting for, and after a few seconds,
called out "NOW!" I quickly put the pistol in firing position, and popped
off a couple of rounds, listening as the cases hit the floor with a
'tink-tink', before putting the weapon back at my side. Several seconds
later, we did it again. Then again, and again. With the pistol empty, I
set it next to the last loaded magazine as the agent got the target back -
this time with only a single, bigger, in it's center. He looked at me
again, and put a third target up, then sent it down the range again - this
time, all the way to the end - fifty feet, or so.
I slid the last loaded magazine into the pistol, and then put the pistol
in the holster. I turned sideways to the target, and waited. And waited
some more. Finally, the owner shouted "BANG!" - and in a single, fluid,
motion, I drew the pistol, and emptied it into the target as quickly as I
could before letting my arm fall to my side.
Through the cloud of cordite, the FBI agent got the target back, and
removed it. He laid it on the wooden shelf that made up the firing line,
and whistled. Then he looked at me in awe before using the palm of his
hand to cover all eight holes in the target's x-ring.
I removed the last magazine, and put it and the pistol on the shelf
before removing my glasses and hearing protectors. The owner looked at the
target, and simply said "Yup. Figured you'd remember which end the bullets
came out of!", before laughing quietly. As I reloaded the magazines, the
owner pulled out a cleaning brush, and ran it through the barrel as I
watched. I nodded in thanks to him when he finished, and told him "It's a
nice weapon. Trigger's a little gritty, though." He smiled and said "I'd
take care of it for you, but I just don't have the touch for it any more",
before showing me his arthritic hands.
Then he told me "I reckon you'll be okay for tonight; Mike down at the
office can polish that up for you in about ten minutes, tomorrow." I
thanked him again, and he just laughed, saying "Pleasure's mine. Nice to
see someone that can shoot a proper gun - instead of those damn popguns
these kids carry!", that last at increased volume, and aimed at the FBI
agents, who just smiled.
With all the magazines reloaded, I slid one back into the pistol, then
cycled the slide, putting a live round in the chamber. I removed the
magazine, and replaced the round with one of the two that were left over
from the box before sliding it back into the pistol. The owner watched me
with a smile, not saying a word as I put the pistol in the holster - which
had a nice pair of pockets on it to hold the other two magazines. The
whole thing was surprisingly light and small, and the waistband of my pants
kept it neatly tucked against my back, where it was less likely to be
noticed.
As we left the firing range, Lucy and the were looking at me in
wonder - the more so than Lucy, who at least had SOME idea that I
could shoot.
When we got back into the store proper, I saw the other agents looking
at the two that had been on the range with me - and saw the nods and
thumbs-up they got in answer. I also saw that the agent that had taken
care of the targets for me had brought them along, and was showing them to
Agent Gallery as he explained what I'd done. He came over to where Lucy
and I were standing and said "That's a nice bit of shooting. It'll make my
people feel better, knowing you hit what you aim at". The owner was
standing nearby, and said "Oh, yeah, he'll make 'em count, all right!"
before laughing again.
We all started to head for the door, and I thanked the owner for his
time and trouble; he just said "Use that thing well, if you need it, and
that'll be thanks enough. My age, it's nice to know that there's still
decent people in the world, and meet some of 'em every now and then. You
just watch out for those girls, you hear?"
I assured him I would, and he let us out; we all waited patiently until
we heard the door lock, and saw him wave to us.
Back in the car, Lucy hugged me, and said "I never thought I'd be saying
this, but watching you shoot like that made me *so* horny. Uh, was I
seeing things, or were those FBI people kind of impressed?"
"Might have been impressed, I suppose. More relieved to know I wouldn't
shoot them by accident, more likely" I told her. She gave me a playful
pinch, before I reached back to hand the remaining loose bullet that had
been left over to the girls. Each looked at it in curiosity, then looked
at me. I asked them "If I threw that at you, it would probably hurt,
wouldn't it?" They nodded, and I asked "If I threw it really fast, it would
hurt more, wouldn't it" Again, they nodded, and I went on "Now, when a
bullet comes out of a gun, it's going at LEAST a hundred times faster than
I could ever throw those. That's why it's so dangerous. So you know why
I'm telling you that you are to NEVER, EVER touch the gun without my
permission. I mean it. If I *ever* see _either_ of you even TOUCH this
pistol, I WILL spank you senseless. You understand?" Both nodded solemnly,
before Robyn spoke up, saying "Dan, I was pretty scared when you had to get
the gun, and I almost wet myself when you shot it the first time. But I
saw how those people acted when they saw you shoot, and how good you hit
the target. I'm still scared about what might happen, but I know you'll
protect us. I just don't want YOU to get hurt, either, okay?"
I smiled at both of them, and said "I won't, short stuff. Remember,
before *I* get involved, the bad have to go through the FBI agents.
Protecting sex bombs like you two is their JOB, and they're very good at
it. Okay?"
Both smiled back at me, and I turned around to watch as Lucy took us to
the mall - noticing along the way that there were a couple of cars keeping
pace with us, if at a distance.
Once at the mall parking lot, one of the cars pulled up next to us; I
saw Lucy start to get nervous, and patted her hand to reassure her. When
the window on the other car rolled down, she could see that it was Agent
Gallery, and she rolled her window down, too, to hear him say "We've been
kind of holding a parking space for you, so if you'll follow me, we'll be
all set." She nodded her agreement, and stayed with him as he led us to a
spot that was fairly close to one of the entrances, and almost directly
under one of the lights. I think all of us were surprised when we got out
of the car, and saw how many other people were getting out with us - there
were a full dozen of them, not including the ones with Agent Gallery.
Lucy looked at me, and asked "All this for *us*?"
I chuckled, and said "yeah, all this for you - and the two ragamuffins,
of course."
This time, the realized I was teasing, and didn't rise to the
bait, opting instead to fairly radiate Dignity at me.
Agent Gallery approached, and said "We've got a nice mix of agents
tonight, so there shouldn't be any problems. Uh, ladies" - Lucy and the
girls turned to face him, and he went on "this is kind of delicate, but
don't be worried if someone follows you into the bathroom. At least one of
our female agents will be with you all the time, and they'll just be there
to make sure no one bothers you, okay?"
Lucy and the got surprised looks on their faces, then went through
mild embarrassment, before he went on to tell them "Other than that,
there's nothing for you to worry about. We'll be watching out for you from
a little ways off, so you don't have to worry about attention, or
anything like that. Just go ahead and do what you'd normally do, and
everything will be fine. We're here to make sure you're okay, not get in
your way or cause you any problems."
Lucy and both nodded at that, then shared a look that plainly said
"I'll believe it when I see it." Agent Gallery didn't seem offended; only
confident in his people.
The and Lucy headed for the mall entrance, and I hung back a
moment so Agent Gallery could talk to me if he wanted to. I noticed that
all but a couple of the people around us began drifting the same general
direction as Lucy and the youngsters. I also noticed that they weren't all
dressed the same - a couple of the women looked like housewives looking for
a bargain, a couple more looked like business women out to expand their
wardrobes, and the rest could easily pass as secretaries. The with
them were similarly disguised.
A thought occurred to me, and I asked Agent Gallery "You've got more
inside, don't you?"
He grinned, and said "Better believe it. We've even got a 'blind' guy
wandering around with an explosives-sniffing dog. I don't think even _you_
realize what kind of present you gave us, and how important all of you are
to it."
"Tell me."
He got surprisingly reticent with me about then, and I reminded him
"Listen, it's ME, remember? I'm the guy that helped pull it together,
okay? Remember where we just came from?"
Grudgingly, he said "We've been after the folks at TechnoDynamics since
they started there. We were 'interested' in them even before that, before
they all got together. We KNOW they're crooked. We KNOW they're funneling
Mob money through TechnoDynamics accounts. We KNOW that some of the money
is being used to move drugs, and weapons. We just didn't have anything to
use to bust them - until you came along. With even a *little* luck, we're
going to take out better than half an entire mob family, and seize nearly a
billion dollars - yes, that's billion with a 'B'."
I gave a silent whistle, and he added "Believe me, this entire operation
is code-word classified. We've had people ready to move on something,
_anything_, for the last year. Yeah, this is big. And you and those three
are right in the middle of it. So yeah, we're going to protect you. Them.
Ah, hell, you know what I mean."
I grinned at him, and said, "Yeah, I know what you mean. Listen, about
everything I came up with is on the laptop I left in your offices. I get
hurt, you can still go on - but you damn well make sure nothing happens to
them, right?"
He looked at me soberly, and said "Mr. Andrews, I know what this case
means. *I'm* ready to take a bullet for them. So is everyone else around
you. Nothing is going to happen to them - or you - if WE have anything to
say or do about it."
He held my gaze, and I finally responded, "Fair enough, Agent Gallery.
We're both after the same thing: put the bad away, and keep those
ladies alive, healthy, and happy."
We shook hands, and I headed off to catch up with Lucy and the girls.
The four of us wandered around in the mall for quite some time; stopping
every so often so someone could look at something more closely, or make a
purchase. I bought a nice digital camera, and a shiny new laptop to
replace the one I didn't think I'd get back any time soon. Lucy found
herself a nice (!!) teddy, while the picked out some pretty flimsy
bras and panties. Then the group of us headed over to look over the things
in a jewelry store. They all found something interesting to them, but
decided not to buy any of it - but when they weren't looking, I gave the
cashier my credit card, and bought it for them, hiding the purchases in my
bags. I also bought something else that I carried in my pocket.
When the headed off for a pit stop, I noticed a couple of women
suddenly decide they needed one, too - Lucy saw them, too, and looked at
me. I nodded, and she seemed satisfied that Robyn and Sandra were being
looked after.
When they got back, neither seemed to have noticed their company; they
went on chattering about all the different things that interested them.
We wandered around another hour or so, then decided to head back to the
hotel. Back out in the parking lot, the finally noticed our escort.
Once in the car, they started talking about it with each other, and finally
decided that it was actually 'pretty cool' - when Lucy heard that, she
looked at me, and smiled in relief that they were adapting to the situation
so well.
As we were heading for our rooms, I signaled Agent Gallery to give me a
call on the phone. Back in our rooms, Lucy and the huddled in Lucy's
room to compare purchases while I went to my room to put mine away. While
there, the phone rang, and I answered it to hear Agent Gallery. I told him
that I only wanted to let him know that we wouldn't be going out any more
that night, and confirm the appointment Lucy and I had for the next
morning. He verified both, then made a request. After a brief discussion,
I agreed to it, and we both hung up.
With my toys put away, I put the jewelry I'd bought for them in a
smaller bag, and went in to watch as they tried on all the stuff they'd
bought. Once in Lucy's room, I carefully removed the pistol in it's
holster, and set them on a dresser where they'd be out of the way, but
still accessible. Lucy and the both watched what I did, then
studiously ignored it from then on.
First, they all showed off the clothing they'd purchased - an assortment
of dresses, blouses, and such that flattered each of them. When they got
to the lingerie, I asked if they were going to it, too. All three
looked at me in anticipation, and agreed - then fell into a quiet
discussion of who went when before settling it in just a few seconds.
Lucy went first, changing in the bathroom so we'd get the full impact -
and it was quite some impact. She'd selected a filmy black teddy that
covered everything, but hid nothing - filmy black, the best it managed to
do was to cloud over the interesting parts.
Next was Robyn, who opened the bathroom door to reveal herself wearing
(well, sort of) a bra and matching that were nearly as sheer as her
mother's teddy, only in a very pale pink. Her nipples were obvious through
the cups of the bra, and the _just barely_ covered her pubis while
doing precious little to block the view of what was underneath.
Finally, Sandra disappeared, only to open the door to show that she was
wearing a bra and panty, as well. But hers were appreciably different from
Robyn's. While Robyn's outfit was still fairly functional, Sandra's made
no such promises. It was plainly there for the sole purpose of being
removed: the bra cups barely covered her nipples - in fact, her nipples
seemed to be the only things that kept them from sliding off her. The
panties just barely covered her pubic hair; and looked like they were a
faint dusting of color held together with thread. The cleft of her mons
was plain underneath.
With all three of them showing off, I pretended to study them for a
little bit before muttering "Hmmmm. Looks real tasty, and all, but there
seems to be something missing...". A bit later, I got an "I've got an
idea!" look on my face, and rummaged around in the bag I'd brought over
before 'discovering' something. I pulled out the gift I'd bought Sandra,
and took it over to her, telling her to close her eyes. She did,
reluctantly, and I fastened a fine platinum chain around her neck, with an
onyx stone hanging from it. She opened her eyes when Lucy and Robyn
gasped; she turned around to see what it looked like on her, and after a
few seconds, launched herself into my arms, hugging me and thanking me for
it. Lucy and Robyn both admired it greatly, Lucy commenting on how the
chain went with Sandra's hair while the stone served to highlight her
complexion.
While they were ooh-ing and ahhh-ing, I stood and looked at Robyn for a
little bit; when I saw her starting to get nervous, rummaged around in the
bag again for a little bit before coming up with another small package.
Without prompting, she closed her eyes, but got a confused look on her face
when she felt me doing something to her ankle. When she opened her eyes,
Lucy and Sandra were only staring at her foot - and when she looked,
understood why. Around her ankle was a medium-weight gold chain, with a
small diamond hanging from it. She tried standing on one leg to pull the
ankle up to where she could look at the chain, but only succeeded in
falling onto the bed. Laying there, she managed to get her leg up high
enough to look at the chain and diamond more closely; when she looked at me
next, there were tears in her eyes before she scrambled into my arms for a
mutual hug.
As Lucy looked from one to the other of them, I went back to the bag,
and rummaged around again. When I pulled my hand out of it, Lucy looked at
me in eager anticipation, then closed her eyes while each of the held
one of her hands at their side. She felt me at her neck, then heard the
girls both gasp, but before she opened her eyes, I asked her to wait a
moment. I moved to stand in front of her, then told her to go ahead and
look, which she did - finding a gold necklace around her throat, with a
star sapphire hanging from it. I moved a couple steps back, and frowned at
her, speculatively. She lifted her head, and got nervous when she saw me
looking at her that way. I finally brightened, and said "I *knew* I was
forgetting something!" before reaching into my pocket. Not letting her see
what I had, I took a step forward, then knelt down to take her hand in
mine. As she looked at me in total surprise, I slipped a diamond ring on
her finger, and said "If you'll agree to be my wife, I think you'll want
this."
Robyn and Sandra all but stopped breathing as we waited for Lucy to say
something.
She did a really good fish imitation (mouth opening and closing, but no
sound coming out) for several long, long seconds before getting the
presence of mind to grab my hands and say "Yes. Yes! Oh, god, YES!" That
settled, she pulled me to my feet and gave me a long, hard hug, quickly
followed by a long, hard kiss. Both of us were breathing heavy when it
ended - only to have Sandra and Robyn latch onto us for a group hug before
the three of them moved away slightly so Robyn and Sandra could admire the
diamond I'd bought for Lucy.
When they'd finished looking at it, and discussing the situation, all of
them swarmed over to give me another hug - Robyn and Sandra with looks of
awe and envy on their faces. Looks that were soon replaced with
contentment when I kissed each of them thoroughly, and told them that I'd
*always* love them, too.
As we were standing there, Sandra moved over to stand in front of me.
When I looked down at her, she said "Dan, there's something I want to give
you. Something special."
Robyn and Lucy immediately focused on her, not saying a thing, as I told
her "Sandra, you've already given me something special. Something more
important to me than anything I could buy with money."
She looked at me inquisitively, and I told her, simply, "Your love."
She got a radiant look on her face before telling me "I mean something
besides that."
I raised an eyebrow, and she went on "I started my period today. I'm
not bleeding yet, but it's still kind of, uh, messy between my legs. So
instead of making love with you, I want you to be the one to help me find
out what it's like if I make love with, um, my butt."
Robyn and Lucy looked at her in absolute amazement - not only because it
was her making the request, but the fact that she was making it so openly.
Truth be told, it caught me flat-footed - it simply never occurred to me
that she would ask me anything like that. It took me several seconds to
respond - and I managed to do it that fast only because I could see the
fear of rejection in her eyes.
"Sandra, you don't have to do this. I gave you the necklace because I
thought it would look good on you, and because you're already someone
special to me. Not for any other reason" was the best I could come up with
that fast.
To my surprise, she reached behind her neck and unfastened the necklace,
then tried to hand it to me, saying "Okay, if you're worried about that,
you can have it back. But I still want you, that way."
She looked disappointed when I took the necklace, but quickly brightened
up when I reached around to fasten it on her neck again.
I looked at her for several more seconds, before finally telling her
"Sandra, if that's what you want, then we can try. But there's any pain,
or anything like that, then we stop."
She quickly nodded her agreement, and started to reach behind herself to
reach the clasp on what was pretending to be a bra - but I stopped her,
saying, "Here, let me do that", with a smile. She let her arms drop to her
sides, and stood there, smiling at me in open invitation.
I moved behind her and put my hands on her upper arms as I softly kissed
each of her shoulders before sliding my hands forward to hold her in my hands. Even as I was cupping them, I could feel her nipples erect,
and drew my fingertips across them, making them even stiffer. From her
breasts, I slid my hands around to her sides, and slowly caressed her sides
- almost tickling her, but not quite. After a few slow, gentle strokes
from her ribs to her hips, I let my hands glide to her back, where I easily
unhooked the fastening that held the back strap together. When it came
free, the ends fell to her sides, but the bra stayed on her, so neatly did
it follow the curves of her breasts. I slipped my fingertips under it,
then eased my hands forward, gradually replacing the touch of the bra
material with the touch of my hands. As I finally held the flesh of her
breasts in my hands, the bra slipped off her breasts, then down her arms,
hanging lightly on her wrists. She moved as though to clasp her hands,
freeing the wispy material so it could fall lightly to the floor, forming
gossamer cloud on the carpet.
With her bare in my hands, I again marveled at how firm and
smooth they were, how free of blemishes, how soft and delightfully warm to
the touch they were. I could feel her pale areolas puckering under my
touch, crinkling as they tightened in her arousal and pleasure; her nipples
got longer and harder with each pass of my fingertips across them. I heard
her moan, ever so softly, and gently turned her around so that I could
share a deep, loving kiss with her as I contented myself with simply
holding her mounds in my hands.
After a bit, our kiss ended - at least as far as our lips were
concerned. She stood there, trembling slightly, as I slowly knelt down,
kissing any part of her that I could reach as I moved: the hollow of her
throat, collarbones, shoulders, the upper slopes of her breasts, between
her breasts, her nipples (*ever* so softly), her belly, her navel (spending
quite some time there), her abdomen, her hips, then, finally, the top of
her pubis, just above the line of her panties. She held my head in her
hands as I reached around her again, this time to softly stroke and squeeze
the globes of her young, firm ass cheeks. I caressed her like that for
some time before letting my fingers wander far enough to slide underneath
the small fabric band that surrounded her hips, holding her in
place. I let my hands move freely over her ass, then thighs, as I worked
the waistband of her down her legs, letting them fall the last
little bit to the floor. With them pooled around her ankles, she raised
each foot in turn to step out of them, so that she finished with her legs
slightly spread, her between her feet.
I placed my hands on her calves, enjoying their slender firmness for a
few moments before raising my arms to slide my hands to softly stroke the
backs of her knees several times, feeling her legs tremble slightly in her
arousal. Next was a thorough tactile examination of her thighs, using both
all of my hands, and just the fingertips as I repeatedly traced a variety
of paths along the insides of her thighs. As I did that, I could see her
labia start to extend, and her clitoral hood begin to make an appearance;
and I could detect the delightful aroma of aroused woman-child, tinged with
a slight tanginess of her beginning menses.
I leaned forward slightly, and brushed her pubic hair with my nose and
upper lip, pleased with its soft texture; but I could feel her stiffen
slightly as I did. I looked up into her face, and smiled in reassurance
before telling her "It's okay. It doesn't gross me out, or anything, that
you're starting your period."
She smiled back, not quite sure about whether to believe me or not; I
let it slide, and eased my way back to a standing position. Again, I
kissed everything I could lay my lips on, reversing the course I'd taken on
the way down.
When I was standing again, she delicately reached a hand out to first
touch, then caress my manhood through my pants. When she felt me growing
under her touch, she became more bold, and more insistent in her touch,
finally rubbing and stroking me to nearly full hardness.
Gasping "I can't wait any more!", she reached up to start unbuttoning my
shirt; as she did, I put my hands on her waist, holding her steady as she
trembled with excitement.
When she had my unbuttoned, she quickly stripped it off me, then
the bulletproof vest I had on underneath. With my torso exposed, she began
her own Braille examination of my body - chest, ribs, and waist, almost as
though it was the first time she'd ever touched me.
Still, there was more of me that she wanted access to, and it didn't
take her long to shift her focus to my belt buckle, then the fastening on
my pants, and finally, the zipper. With my pants loose, she continued to
stand as she slid them down far enough to let them fall to the floor. Next
on her agenda was my underwear - but only after she took some time to make
sure that what she wanted was still inside.
Finally, I stood there before her, as naked as she was - and even more
obviously aroused by the situation. Her hand around my nearly erect penis,
she looked up into my eyes, and asked "Wh... what now?"
I looked at her tenderly, then kissed her on the forehead before
answering "Whatever you want, Sandra".
She looked thoughtful for a moment, then asked "Uh, I'm kind of nervous
about this. Is it okay if I'm on top of you, this time? I think I want to
lose THIS cherry that way!"
"Of course. Whatever it takes to make you comfortable, and let you know
that YOU'RE the one in charge", I replied.
Even as she got a relieved look on her face, we heard Lucy softly clear
her throat - both of us had completely forgotten that Lucy and Robyn were
in the room with us. When we looked over at her, we saw that Lucy had
gotten the bottle of baby oil that we'd used for Robyn.
Lucy offered it, and when Sandra had accepted, said "I know you're
nervous enough, so Robyn and I won't watch, if you don't want. I know
you're not as much of a show-off as Robyn is."
Robyn got a grin on her face, and reached out to cup her mother's
breasts in her hands, and give their nipples a little tweak, before saying
"If it would help, maybe we could think of something that would give you
something to watch", making all of us chuckle before Lucy reached back to
cup Robyn's mons in her hand.
Sandra looked relieved as she told them "Uh, yeah, I'd appreciate that -
either or both."
Lucy got a smoky look in her eyes, and turned to give Robyn a thorough
kissing - with Robyn giving back as good as she was getting. In only a few
seconds, they had their hands on each other's breasts; not much later, each
had a leg between the other's thighs. When their kiss finally broke, both
were breathing heavily, and both had a distinct aroused blush to them.
Without even looking at Sandra and I, they made their way to the bed, where
they lay on their sides and began kissing again - with each reaching down
to touch the other's sex.
Sandra finally broke her gaze to look around a moment before suddenly
brightening.
Pointing at a chair, she asked "Dan, would it work if you sat on that,
and I squatted over you? We could turn it around a little, so we could
watch them while I, uh, get you inside me."
I agreed with her plan, and moved the chair over and around, so that it
faced where Robyn and Lucy were getting each other thoroughly worked up;
but was also still close enough to the table that Sandra or I either one
could reach out to use it to steady ourselves, if that became necessary.
Sandra opened the bottle of baby oil and set it on the table, then guided
me to sit down in the chair before positioning herself at my side. She
poured a dollop of the oil into her hand, then handed it to me before
reaching down to begin caressing my erection as she spread the oil around.
In return, I poured some of it into my palm, and reached behind her to
slide my hand between the firmly rounded globes of her ass. Realizing what
I needed to do, she bent forward a bit, giving me easier and better access
between her cheeks.
Back and forth, we passed the bottle of baby oil, each of us making sure
that the other was well-lubricated with it - and getting pretty worked up
at the sight of Robyn and Lucy molesting each other. As I got the oil
spread around Sandra's nether regions, I also began an oiled finger
across her anus, and even pressing against it slightly. She seemed to
welcome the attention, and it wasn't long before I started trying to ease a
finger into her - getting her thoroughly oiled up, and a few
pleased moans from her.
Finally, she eased herself away from me a bit, and stood up, saying "I
think we're both about as ready as we'll ever be."
I felt like I had a steel bar poking up from between my thighs, and
quickly agreed with her - prompting her to move in front of me before
straddling my lap as she continued to face Lucy and Robyn. Reaching back
between her legs, she held my penis so that it slid between her ass cheeks,
then pressed against her opening. A few tentative pushes, and she seemed
to realize that the angle wasn't quite right, so she climbed up on the
chair with me, squatting over my lap as she leaned against me. I put my
hands on her hips to steady her, and she turned her head to smile at me
before lowering herself to press her virgin rosebud against the head of my
penis as she held it steady.
We looked over to where Robyn and Lucy were, and discovered that they
were watching us - while slowly masturbating each other, legs spread wide
so we could see what they were doing. I heard Sandra whisper "That is
*such* a turn-on!" before she started pressing herself down against my
erection. From the way her legs were positioned, I knew that Lucy and
Robyn could see everything clearly - both pairs of eyes were locked on the
view we presented them.
I could feel how tightly clenched Sandra's anus was, and began
whispering words of reassurance and encouragement to her as I held her
steady. I knew that she was determined by the way she kept pressing
herself down; but because she wasn't relaxing, I knew that she was nervous
or afraid, too. After a couple minutes, she finally realized that my hands
on her hips weren't pressing her down, only holding her steady
horizontally; with that, she visibly relaxed more. I could feel it as she
slowly gained control - her anus would relax a bit, tighten briefly, then
relax some more. At last, she was able to let go completely as she lowered
herself yet again, both of us surprised when the head of my erection
finally slid into her back entry.
When it did, she stopped, and paused a few moments to consider what she
thought of this new sensation. Apparently satisfied with it, she let
herself drop _slowly_ - but continuously. In perhaps a minute, maybe two,
I felt her ass come to rest on my lap - meaning that she had taken my
entire length in just one try. As my erection disappeared into her bowels,
we could see Robyn and Lucy getting more and more excited - their busy
fingers fairly shined with each other's juices. Both were breathing
heavily, and moaning by the time Sandra's ass came to rest on my lap.
Sandra waited there a bit, letting herself adjust to this new visitor, but
eventually started moving herself over me. At first, it was just small,
experimental motions, but it didn't take her long to get used to, then
begin enjoying, this new sensation. In only a couple of minutes, she was
fairly bouncing on my lap as she slid herself up and down on my well oiled
pole.
Keeping one hand on her hip, I reached around with the other to begin
playing with her clitoris: holding my hand steady so that each time she
moved up or down, her clitoris would brush against my finger. After a
minute of that, she reached down to pull my hand to her pelvis, simply
saying "Rub it!"
With my arm over her leg, and my fingers at the top of her slit, Robyn
and Lucy could see it as Sandra's vaginal entrance opened up with her
arousal. They could also see that Sandra's clitoris was fully erect, and
that the juices were all but dripping out of her as she got more and more
excited. The sight and sound of what Sandra and I were doing was finally
enough for Robyn, and her legs snapped shut as she fell into the throes of
orgasm - promptly followed by Lucy. As both of them gave quiet voice to
the feelings they were having, I could feel Sandra starting to tire above
me. Before long, she slowed down, and finally stopped before turning her
head to say "Can you do it, now? My legs are getting tired."
I answered her by saying "If you can stand up and lean over, then I can
stand up, too."
She understood what I was saying, and nodded her head before wiggling
around enough to get her legs stretched out on the outside of mine.
Staying joined with her, I held her around her waist, and together, we slid
forward until she was able to get her feet on the floor. It took a couple
of tries, but we were finally able to stand up - facing the table, and at
right angles to where Lucy and Robyn were again taking an interest in what
we were doing.
Standing, Sandra leaned forward so that her body was parallel to the
floor, sticking her arms out to rest her body against the table while using
it to hold herself steady. With her in that position, I was easily able to
begin moving myself in her - slowly and gently at first, but soon moving in
her just as quickly, of not a little faster, than she'd been able to move
before. I could see it as her swayed slightly in time with my
thrusting, and reached down to take her in my hands, holding them
lightly so I could feel the way they moved while I held her nipples between
a couple of fingers. A couple of minutes later, she released her hold on
the table with one hand, and slid it down between her thighs, so she could
play with her clitoris as I continued sliding myself in and out of her.
The feeling of her hot insides wrapped around my penis, and the way her
breasts moved in my hands soon had me ready to climax. When I managed to
gasp out "I'm going to shoot!", her only response was an enthusiastic "Yes!
Do it!"
We heard a gasp, and both of us turned to see that Robyn and Lucy were
now masturbating themselves as they watched us - and from all appearances,
were ready to have another orgasm. Watching the two of them, fingers
dancing on their clits, was all I needed - I could feel it as the semen
came boiling out of my balls, and with a couple of hard, deep thrusts,
poured myself into Sandra's insides. With a cry of "Yes! I can feel it!",
Sandra tripped over into her own orgasm. Even as I was hosing her bowels
with my sperm, I could hear it as first Lucy, then Robyn, called out their
own climaxes, too.
As hard as it was for me, I managed to hold Sandra steady while her
orgasm ran through her: with the first spasm, she released her hold on the
table, and all but fell forward to the floor. Only by holding her to me
tightly was I able to prevent her from getting hurt; even then, it was a
struggle. I was greatly relieved when she started to take her weight onto
her legs again, and then move to rest her body against the table. With her
anus clamped so tightly around my penis, it was taking longer than usual
for me to soften; but I finally eased myself back from her, savoring the
sensation of her rectum 'milking' the last of my semen from it as the head
popped free of her grasp.
I looked over to see that Robyn and Sandra had both recovered from their
orgasms; Lucy gestured that I should bring Sandra over there so the two of
us could lay down. It seemed like an uncommonly fine idea, and with a
little gentle prodding, managed to guide Sandra to the bed, where Robyn
helped guide her down while Lucy did the same for me.
I spooned with Sandra's back, while Lucy did the same to me; Robyn opted
to lie on her side, facing Sandra as she softly stroked Sandra's side from
ribs to hip.
After several minutes, we all started to feel a little cool; Sandra and
I headed for my bathroom to clean up while Robyn and Lucy did the same in
Lucy's. Sandra fairly purred under my hands as I lathered her up and
washed her from head to toe before doing the same for myself. I was
careful to pay special attention to where the baby oil had been, so that
there wasn't any of it left to cause any discomfort. Once we were out of
the shower, I dried her off carefully before she took another towel and did
the same to me. Satisfied that we were clean enough, I picked her up and
carried her back into Lucy's room, depositing her on the bed before lying
down next to her. A couple minutes later, Lucy and Robyn made their
appearance, and joined us - Lucy opting to lay next to me, with Robyn next
to Sandra.
As we lay there, Lucy whispered in my ear "That was so incredible,
watching you two. I could *see* how much she wanted that, and how nervous
she was. And you just sat there holding her steady, not moving or doing
anything to push her, letting her go at her own pace. You should have seen
the expression on her face when you finally slid into her at first - that's
what making love is all about. Then watching as your cock slid into her
ass - it got me *so* horny, I thought I was going to turn into a puddle
right here on the bed! I could tell when you were coming in her ass, and
when she came from it, too; well, that was just too much!"
As Lucy was saying that, we could see that Robyn and Sandra's kissing
and touching were becoming more insistent, and more intimate. In short
order, Robyn had her lips on Sandra's breast, on its nipple, while
her hand was busy in Sandra's crotch. For her part, Sandra was caressing
Robyn's breast, and using her thigh to rhythmically press against Robyn's
mons. Lucy and I watched as things heated up between them to the point
that Robyn started kissing her way down Sandra's body; as she passed
Sandra's navel, and moved toward her pubis, we saw Sandra put her hand on
Robyn's head, stopping her. Robyn just looked at her and said "Oh, pooh.
You just had a shower, so you're as clean as can be. Besides, I'm not
going to stick my tongue _inside_ you, or anything - what I want is on the
outside!", with a grin.
Sandra hesitated a moment, then took her hand off Robyn's head; Robyn
quickly went back to giving Sandra's lower belly soft kisses and small
lip-nibbles as she moved even lower to apply her considerable oral talents
to Sandra's mons and clitoris.
Lucy whispered to me "I will *never* get tired of watching them - they
are just _so_ sexy together!" She reached over to take my penis in her
hand. Feeling that I was already starting to get hard at the sight we
shared, she murmured to me "Well, I guess it does something for you, too!",
with a quiet chuckle.
By this time, Robyn had devoted herself to Sandra's clitoris; we watched
as Sandra reached out to tug gently on one of Robyn's legs, then guiding it
as Robyn moved to straddle her head, opening herself to Sandra's
attentions. Lucy and I carefully eased away from them a little bit, giving
them some room, but not distracting or disturbing them in the process.
Knowing each other as they did, it wasn't long at all before each had
the other fully aroused before settling themselves in to try and get the
other off as powerfully as they could. The room was soon filled with the
liquid noises of their oral lovemaking, and the scent of their arousal -
the sights and sounds and smells of their activities was more than enough
to get Lucy and I excited, too. Lucy moved herself down to take my
erection in her mouth, softly on me as she slowly raised on lowered
her head; after a few moments, I reached out to draw her a little closer to
me. When she felt my touch on her mons, she readily spread her legs for
me, so that I could start gently stroking the outside of her and
clitoris as we both watched the women in front of us making love to
each other.
We watched as Sandra was the first to climax, hunching her pelvis into
Robyn's eager mouth as she groaned out her release. Under my hand, I could
feel Lucy get even wetter, and shiver in sympathy at what she was seeing.
Even as her own spasms were tapering off, we could see Sandra taking notice
of the juicy target that Robyn was presenting to her - and moving in to
finish what she'd started. In only a couple of minutes, we could hear
Robyn's breathing quicken as Sandra brought her to the very brink of orgasm
- and held her there for quite some time before nudging her into the
precipice. Again, under my hand, I could feel Lucy's labia get even more
slippery and hot; and around my penis, her warm, moist mouth became more
insistent.
But I didn't want to come in her that way, and reluctantly nudged her
away, until she released her lip-lock on my erection. I sat up, then moved
to my knees to edge my way between her legs. Knowing what I wanted, she
readily spread them, and lifted her knees to open herself up to me. I got
myself positioned so that I was sitting on my heels, legs folded to the
side, then reached out to take her by the hips and pull her toward me.
Taking her guidance from me, she scooted herself toward me until she was
spread wide in front of me, her legs laying across mine. My erection was
still glistening from her saliva, and I angled it down to slide it between
her splayed labia before wedging it against her opening. Hunching forward,
I slid into her easily, burying nearly half my length in her in a single
thrust - both of us were more than ready for this. Once inside her, I
grabbed her hips and pulled her toward me one more time, so that, at rest,
I was halfway inside her. From this position, I could make love to her
completely with little effort on my part; all I had to do was simply rock
back and forth. She moaned softly, in eager anticipation of what she knew
was coming. Her.
I eased myself forward as slowly as I could, savoring the sensation of
her hot, tight insides swallowing my erection until, finally, our pubic
hair merged. I held myself there for a while as Lucy worked her internal
muscles around me, learning to control them much as Robyn had before. She
released a disappointed whimper when I moved to slowly back my way out of
her; I kept going until I felt myself start to pull free of her. At that
point, I carefully made several small back-and-forth movements, letting the
head of my penis slide in and out of the ring of her vaginal entrance.
When I had teased her into a small groan of frustrated arousal, I let
myself ease forward again until I was in the 'neutral' position of being
half-buried in her - and bringing a smile of relief to her face.
By then, Robyn and Sandra had recovered from their activities, and
carefully moved over to see what I was doing to Lucy; they sat on their
knees next to her, facing me as they looked down to where Lucy and I were
joined. Neither of them objected when Lucy reached between their legs to
begin caressing the outsides of their vaginas, and softly stroking their
clitorises as they watched me repeat what I'd just done. From the
expressions on their faces, it was clear that both marveled at the way
Lucy's labia responded to what I was doing by disappearing in anticipation
of my entrance, and clasping at me as I departed. Also clear was the
arousal that Lucy was rekindling with her hands - both soon had eyes hooded
with desire, and neither could resist wiggling slightly in response to
Lucy's attentions. Each reached out a hand to place on one of Lucy's
breasts, softly squeezing and caressing it, and playing with it's nipple;
the other hand went to one of the other's to do the same thing.
I soon got into a rhythm of making love to Lucy, a steady, smooth
in-and-out rocking motion that was easily enough to keep me hard, but not
enough to move me _too_ quickly toward unloading in her. It seemed to be
having a similar effect on Lucy: I could hear her soft panting in time with
my movements, but she didn't seem to be having any difficulty tending to
Robyn and Sandra, either.
After a few minutes, I watched as Lucy removed her hands from the girls'
crotches, and gently nudged Robyn to move toward her head. Robyn seemed to
know what Lucy wanted, and easily moved to straddle her mother's face, her
back toward me. Lucy lifted her head slightly and began using her lips and
tongue to sample her daughter's female essence while her hands moved up to
start squeezing Robyn's breasts, and playing with their nipples. I had a
few moments of watching Lucy's swaying slightly in time with my
thrusts before Sandra scooted back, then lowered her head to start licking
Lucy's breasts, and on her nipples.
Sandra's body was just within range, and I reached out to touch her;
when she looked at me, I gestured that I'd like her to swing around a bit.
She smiled in answer, and did it before going back to Lucy's breasts.
With more of Sandra's body within reach, I started caressing it: running
my hand along her back, then down to her ass cheeks; along the insides of
her thighs (which she readily spread for me); along her sides, then down to
her breast; then returning to her back to start the whole cycle over again.
After a couple such passes, I let my fingers wander over her mons, dipping
slightly into her vagina. She made no objection, so I gradually closed the
range of my actions to center around her ass and crotch; then closed it
even more to her pelvis. Before long, I was freely caressing her labia and
clitoris, and occasionally letting my fingers dip into the hot spring of
her womanhood. A little later, and I was easily sliding first one, then
two fingers in and out of her, accompanied by soft moans of pleasure from
her. A glance revealed that she was indeed starting her period: the juices
on my fingers had a very faint pink color to them.
As I was making that discovery, I heard Robyn gasp, and looked up to
watch as she was taken over by an orgasm, Lucy's mouth obviously busy
between her legs. When Robyn's climax had passed (for the most part), Lucy
and I guided her back, then off of Lucy, so that she was lying on the bed
next to us. Lucy moved one of her hands to Sandra's head to guide her from
one to the other; the other hand went to Sandra's breast. With my
fingers sliding in and out of her vagina, and Lucy fondling her and
nipple, Sandra reached one of her own hands between her legs, and began
playing with her clitoris. It wasn't but a few minutes later that she
released Lucy's nipple from her mouth to tilt her head back and release a
deep groan pleasure and release - I could feel her tighten around my
fingers as I continued to slide them inside her. When the feelings had
passed, she let us guide her, too, to the bed, so that she was lying
opposite Robyn.
That left just Lucy and me, as it had been when we started. I was again
free to enjoy the sight of her swaying slightly on her chest in
time with my movement; she was free to lift her head a bit and watch as my
erection, glistening with her juices, slid back and forth between her
labia. After a minute or so, our eyes met, and we experienced one of those
rare events in anyone's life: we somehow _locked_. Not just our eyes, but
almost our entire *beings* were tied together - I almost felt like I was
sharing her thoughts and feelings; she later told me she felt the same
thing about ME. With that synchronicity came a focus: not just of
ourselves, or each other, but an awareness of there being an *US* - at the
same time, I was fully aware of what I was feeling and doing, what I knew
she was feeling and doing, and what WE were feeling and doing. I was
completely aware - and knew that she was, too - of everything around us:
the sights and sounds and smells and even *taste* of our lovemaking. It
was as though we were in our own place in time and space, and everything
else around us was mere illusion. I don't know how long it lasted; I only
know that I was faintly aware of Robyn and Sandra rolling over to watch us,
then a bit later, Robyn saying "They're still on their first time!", and
Sandra responding "*STILL*?!", in wonder. Robyn started to say something
else, but Sandra looked at us closely, and quickly gestured that Robyn
should stay quiet - which she did without comment, surprisingly.
Lucy and I continued to make love, my hands on her hips as I gently
rocked back and forth. Our awareness of each other, and our focus on each
other, was so great that I *knew* - without her telling me - when she
wanted me to move my hands up to hold her breasts, and what she wanted me
to do with them. Both of us were aware of how far along the other was
toward release, and without comment and by mutual agreement, we 'adjusted'
ourselves so that we would get there together.
A while later, both of us were ready, and by unspoken agreement, let it
happen. Even as I felt Lucy's tighten around me, I pressed myself
deeply into her, and felt the first shot of my semen moving through my
penis to wash her insides with my male essence. It seemed as though I
could feel each and every one of her internal muscles, individually, as
they spasmed around me; and it felt as though I could feel each and every
one of my sperm cells as it made it's journey from my balls to her cervix.
My climax wasn't a particularly 'powerful' one, but it was incredibly deep
and satisfying. Even as we were gasping out our release, Lucy's eyes and
mine remained open and locked on each other.
We continued to lay there, with me deep inside her, for a couple of
minutes after our climaxes were over - both of us content with what we'd
just done, and reluctant to lose the link we'd formed. Then, silently, we
agreed that we had to let it go; and let the bond between us dissolve.
That done, we realized we were both exhausted, and I carefully eased myself
out of her, then moved to lay next to her as we held hands and looked at
each other, smiling.
I'm not quite sure when I drifted off, but I woke up some time later to
see that Lucy was sound asleep next to me, a smile on her face. Looking
around, I couldn't see Robyn or Sandra. Starting to get worried, I
carefully eased myself away from Lucy, and got up. I moved to the door
between Lucy's room and mine, and when I got close, could hear the faint
sounds of the television on the other side. I knocked softly, then opened
the door to see that Robyn and Sandra had established themselves on my bed,
and were watching with the sound down as they cuddled.
When they saw me, they started to speak, but I held a finger to my lips
as I moved closer to them. When I finally sat on the bed, both of them
moved to sit next to me, telling me that Lucy and I had fallen asleep
pretty much at the same time - and they giggled when they said that both of
us had smiles when we did. They went on to tell me that they
didn't have the heart to disturb us, but didn't want us to wake up "all
sticky and stuff" (as Sandra put it), so they'd carefully cleaned us up
before deciding to use my room to watch TV. I looked at the time, and saw
that it was getting a bit late, so I told them they could stay up another
half hour, but then they were to go to sleep. Both agreed easily enough,
and I told them they could go ahead and sleep in my bed, if they wanted, or
they could join Lucy and me if they would be careful not to wake her. They
thought it over, and decided to stay in my bed so - as Robyn put it - "You
and can have some private time, too".
That settled, I gave each of them a hug and kiss, then headed back for
Lucy's room, closing the door behind me. After a detour to the bathroom, I
headed back to the bed, where I found Lucy half awake, and looking up at me
with another smile on her face. She stretched, then rolled over to her
side and indicated she wanted me to lie on my back next to her. When I was
in position, she rolled over against me, and put her hand and arm on my
chest as she rested her head on my shoulder.
"That was really... something", she said as she started to play with
some of my chest hairs.
"Yup. It was definitely *something*. I'm not too sure what, but it was
definitely _something_", I responded.
"I've never had anything like that happen to me before. Have you?"
"Not while making love. Something like that happens sometimes in
combat, though - you'll get into a firefight, and it seems like you know
exactly what to do, and when; like you already know it's going to turn out
good, and you're just making sure it happens."
She shivered slightly, and asked "You've been in actual war, then?"
"Not WAR war, but yeah, I've been in combat."
"Was it bad?"
"Fighting like that is never 'good'. Sometimes, though, you've got to
do it, just to keep the assholes from taking over."
"What do you mean?"
"I mean people like Hitler, and Soviet Russia, and drug dealers, and
people like that. There are *things* in the world that aren't human. I
mean, they look like people, and talk like people, and all that, but
there's just nothing inside them to make them _human_. The only thing they
know is what they want, and they'll do anything to anybody to get it."
"Is that why you went in the Army?"
"Part of it, yeah. Silly as it might sound, I actually love this
country, and I wanted to do my part toward keeping it going. That, and for
as long as I can remember, I thought that soldiering was an honorable
profession."
"That doesn't sound silly, loving your country. Sometimes, I wish more
people would think about it, and love it, too. What do you mean that
soldiering is an honorable profession?"
"Just what I said. When you listen to a lot of people, they talk like a
G.I. with a rifle is about the dumbest thing on earth - but if you think
about it a minute, you'll realize that the LAST thing you want is a dummy
with a gun. You want the smartest, best-equipped, best-trained people you
can lay your hands on because you can't be out there to supervise each and
every one of them. You HAVE to trust them to know what their job is, and
how to do it. Sure, there are going to be some idiots, and some
power-crazy nutcases that turn up; but for the most part, the people on the
pointy end of the stick are the ones you need and want there: smart enough
to know what's going on, and trained well enough to make it happen. Same
thing with cops - you hear about the bad ones, but never about the good
ones. The bad ones are the ones that make the news, but it's the good ones
that you never hear about keep the bad mostly under control. They
just show up for work, keep the crooks away, and go home at the end of the
day - nobody ever notices them, until they need their help."
"That's why the FBI people are watching us, isn't it?"
"Pretty much. They're trained in a different way than street cops, and
they go after a different class of criminal, but yeah, that's why."
"They're not going to let anyone us, are they?", she said, making
it a statement.
"Not if they can possibly prevent it. Sometimes, stuff happens that you
can't control; in that case, that's why they're having me wear the vest,
and asked me to carry a gun again. But every one of them is ready to get
between you or the girls, and a bullet, to make sure you stay alive and
healthy."
She lay there thinking for a while before asking me "You're better at
this than they are, aren't you?"
"Not better. Just trained for what they aren't, and a little more
experienced about some stuff. Kind of like the difference between you, and
your accountants."
"I think it's a little more than that, but okay", she grumbled into my
neck, before asking "How long is this going to go on?"
"Honestly, I don't know. Off and on, as the trial happens, probably a
few months; us having to worry about bad guys, probably not long at all."
"'Us' worrying about bad guys? I didn't think you were worried about
any of it."
"I'm not *worried* - I've got a pretty good idea how good the FBI people
are. I know what I can do, and _will_ do, if it comes down to it. So I'm
taking it serious, and I'm concerned; but not *worried*, okay?"
"I wonder what the think about this. I mean, what they *really*
think about it."
"Damned if I know. You heard them tonight - they think it's pretty cool
having all those FBI people watching out for us, and following us around. I
wouldn't be surprised if they just took it in stride, as long as it doesn't
go on too long, or get in the way of their fun too much. They seem to have
a pretty good opinion of me, after tonight."
She snorted, and said "Pretty good opinion, my ass. Both of them all
but worship you. Even before I had to come here, I'd hear them talking
about you, and they both thought you were the greatest thing since sliced
bread."
"What about you?", I asked.
She paused a little bit, then softly said "Me, too.", and a moment
later, adding "I knew you were something special when we sat there and
talked that night, after my promotion. Then when you helped me figure out
what was going on here, well, that just made it even better. And when I
heard that FBI guy reading about what you'd done in the Army, and saw the
way the FBI people were treating you tonight, well that settled it. I knew
you were quiet and modest and all that - I just didn't know HOW quiet and
modest you are until today, and tonight. You don't make a lot of noise
about how rough and tough and everything you are - you just sit there, nice
and quiet, until something needs to be done; then you just DO it. And you
don't make a big deal out of it, and you don't try to boss people around,
even though you're *way* smarter than anybody I've ever met before, and
know a LOT more. You're willing to let people make mistakes if they want
to; but if they ask you, you give them the best answer you can, and let
them decide for themselves. Like tonight, with Sandra - it surprised the
hell out of me, and I know it caught you off guard, too. But I don't think
you could have handled it any better than you did. You've let her, and
Robyn, and even me, know that we're important to you, and that you care
about us. That matters a lot, to me, and to them; then you go even
farther, and let us know that you love us, no matter what else happens,
without smothering us with it. We all know you love us, and that you'll be
there for us, no matter what we need, or when we need it."
At that point, she started crying, and hugging me. All I could do was
to hold her, and caress her back as I softly told her that I loved her,
too, and tried to comfort her.
When she'd cried herself out, she asked me "Why did you ask me to marry
you tonight?"
Trying to lighten the mood a bit, I told her "Well, when you find milk
you like, you buy the cow." - and getting my side poked in response, as she
laughed, and said "No, really."
"Remember that talk we had in my living room? When you asked me what I
thought of you?"
She nodded, and I said "That's why. Every time we've been around each
other since then, you've done nothing but show me how true all of that is.
On top of that, now I know you've got guts, too, and that only makes it
better."
"What do you mean, I've got 'guts'?"
"I mean I know that all of this scares you - remember, I saw the look on
your face when the FBI car pulled up next to us tonight! - but you've got
enough nerve to put it away the best you can for the girls' sake, and keep
going. I mean it must have scared you and made you feel all kinds of
embarrassed and ashamed when you admitted to me that you liked the idea of
making love with another woman, and even Robyn and Sandra - but you were
honest and brave enough to do it, anyway."
"But why ask me TONIGHT, of all times? And here, with me and the standing there in our underwear?"
I laughed, and told her "Tonight, because I wanted you to know that I'd
be there for what's happening now, and what happens after. Here, so that
both of us would know and understand that our physical relationship isn't
just with each other, but with people that we're BOTH attracted to, and
care about."
She snuggled closer, and said "You're pretty deep, and pretty smart, you
know that?"
"Seems I've heard that before, from somebody. Forget who, though..." -
and earning myself another jab.
We lay there like that for a while, content to simply hold each other
before we started feeling sleepy. I called down to the front desk, and
left a wakeup call for the next morning. That done, we went back to
holding each other until we drifted off to sleep again.
Part Ten
The next morning, I managed to catch the phone before the second ring;
Lucy stirred next to me, but didn't actually wake up. I eased myself away
from her - with a mild noise of complaint - and went over to get some
coffee started before heading into the bathroom. When I got out, the
coffee was about half done, and Lucy was starting to stir - perfect, I
thought: waking her up as gently and easily as possible.
As the miniature coffeemaker was starting to hiss that it was done, Lucy
opened her eyes, and saw me sitting there, looking at her. She blessed me
with a radiant smile, and as she started to roll over, caught sight of the
ring I'd put on her finger the night before. She suddenly stopped, and
turned to look at me, saying "It wasn't a dream last night, was it?"
I smiled back, and said "No, not for either one of us."
She suddenly sat up - letting the covers fall down and making her
breasts jiggle in a most interesting way - and hugged me fiercely before
telling me "I love you!"
I hugged her back, and told her that I loved her, too - but that we
needed to get ready to go to the FBI office. At that, she pulled away from
me a bit, and said, "I was hoping that part of it was just a nightmare",
wistfully.
I kissed her, and told her "It won't be long, and you'll think it was,
though", in an effort to comfort her, before gesturing toward the coffee.
She nodded, and I got up to make us both a cup.
After we'd both had a few sips, I told Lucy "Last night, Agent Gallery
asked me a favor."
"What's that?"
"He asked me if I'd bring the with us this morning."
Lucy looked at me sharply, and asked "What for?"
"A couple of reasons. First, they just want to make sure the understand what all this is about. Second, they want me to go with them
when they hit TechnoDynamics, and having all of you at the office just
makes their job a little easier. Last, at my request, they're going to
give you and the some brief lessons on self defense, and an
introduction to guns."
Grudgingly, Lucy admitted that it was probably a good idea, adding "I'm
not too sure about the guns part, but if you think it's a good idea, then
I'll give it a try."
I assured her that I did think it was a good idea - "If for nothing else
than to make sure they understand what a gun can really do".
When we'd finished our coffee, Lucy headed for the bathroom while I went
in to get the out of bed. I found them wrapped in each other's arms,
their legs intertwined. They were so lovely, I went back to knock on the
bathroom door, telling Lucy there was something she'd want to see. A
minute later, she came out, and I took her over to look at the - and
she immediately fell in love with them, all over again. I got an idea, and
dug out the digital I'd bought; when Lucy asked, I told her that it
didn't use film, so there wasn't any problem with anyone but us seeing the
photos. She nodded her agreement, and I got several images, from different
angles, of Robyn and Sandra laying there.
I put the away as Lucy headed back for her bathroom, then went
and sat on the edge of the bed. I reached out, and began caressing their
upper arms in turn, first one, then the other, until they finally opened
their eyes. When they saw me, both of their faces lit up, and they quickly
threw off the covers to give me a good morning hug. I told them that all
of us were going to the FBI office that morning, and both of them
brightened at the idea. As I watched their cute backsides head for the
bathroom, I called down to the front desk, and simply asked for the duty
agent; a couple seconds later, a female voice answered "Agent Jones. What
can I do for you, Mr. Andrews?"
"You can start by calling me Dan. Mister makes it sound like I'm even
older than I feel, some days."
She laughed, and said "Okay, Dan. Agent Gallery told me you were pretty
relaxed about all this, I should have listened to him. What's up?"
"We'll be wanting some breakfast this morning before we head in to the
office. I was thinking the café here in the hotel would be good, unless
you think it's too small, or too crowded."
"No, sir, it'll be just fine. The morning rush is over, and it's pretty
empty now."
"Great. We'll be heading down in, oh, twenty minutes, thirty at the
outside."
"That'll be fine, sir. We'll be ready. Thanks."
"No problem."
With that, I hung up the phone, and decided that the wouldn't mind
sharing the bathroom with me while I shaved. After retrieving my vest and
pistol from Lucy's room, I went into the bathroom to shave and brush.
Since the were in the shower, giggling, I doubt they even noticed I
was there.
After I'd dressed, I stuck my head in the bathroom to see Robyn and
Sandra toweling each other off, with a little groping tossed in. I let
them know that we'd be having breakfast in the hotel café in about fifteen
minutes; both protested it wasn't enough time, then made a face at me when
I answered "Fine. Go hungry, then!" - knowing full well that neither would
pass up food after all the activity of last night.
Back in Lucy's room, I found her putting the finishing touches on her
makeup. I told her where and when we'd be having breakfast, she smiled and
said that was fine, with her - it gave her time for another cup of coffee.
I smiled back, and poured each of us a cup as I told her about watching
Sandra and Robyn heading for the bathroom, and how I'd found them after
making arrangements for breakfast. She laughed when I told her about
telling them to be ready, or go hungry - she knew better than I did that
neither of them would willingly skip a meal. How they ate so much, and
still stayed so slender, was a mystery to both of us.
Lucy and I were just finishing our coffee when the youngsters swarmed
into the room. At my suggestion, all three had selected comfortable
blouses and pants; even covered up that way, they were all a treat to see.
By then, enough time had passed that I knew it was okay to head off to
get something to eat - Robyn and Sandra weren't the only ones feeling
hungry that morning. They waited patiently as I opened the door a bit and
checked the hallway before opening it all the way. We made our way to the
elevator, and stopped only once on the way down to pick up an gentleman. At the main floor, I spotted a couple of FBI agents, and the
troop of us made our way to the café. I let Lucy and the find us a
booth while I waited near the door for Agent Jones to let me know which one
she was. I wasn't disappointed when a few seconds later, an apparent
businesswoman got up to walk toward me. At 5'6" and maybe 120 pounds, dark
red hair and nicely curved, I doubted anyone would take her for a
gun-toting FBI agent. She looked every bit the attractive business exec -
other than the all-but-issue purse she was toting that held her pistol in a
convenient inside pocket. I saw several watching her, but she didn't
seem to notice them, for some reason.
When she got close, I stuck my hand out, and said "Good morning, Agent
Jones." She looked surprised, but took my hand and shook it before asking
"How did you know it was me?"
"Educated guess. I figured the only one of your crew to approach me
would be the agent in charge. You sure didn't sound like a guy on the
phone, and that purse is all but a giveaway that you're carrying. Too bad
that none of the fashion houses make purses that are designed for carrying
a weapon."
She grinned at me wryly and said "Believe me, Dan, I wish they would,
and am afraid they will - it would be nice to have some more choices, but
I'm afraid I'd spend too much of my salary on them if they did!"
Both of us laughed at that before she told me "Agent Gallery said you
were good; I'll have to apologize for doubting him about that, too." She
followed that a moment later by saying "Dan, I'm sorry to ask, but Clara
was very clear about it: are you wearing your vest?"
I grinned at her, and said - in my best little-boy tone - "YES, mother!"
- and getting a grin in return before I told her "I'm also carrying my
little purchase from last night."
She smiled at me, and said "Good. My people have already heard how you
did, and seen the results. They're impressed, and they don't impress easy.
Hell, *I'M* impressed - I only wished I could shoot that good. We're going
to have to get you out on our combat range some day - I'll bet you could
give our course record a pretty good run."
I thanked her, and then it was down to business as I told her "As Agent
Gallery requested, Lucy and the will be staying at the office while
I'm out. Lucy knows why, and I'll be telling the over breakfast.
You can see I managed to convince them to dress for the occasion. If
there's anything else I need to tell them, this would be a good time to let
me know."
"No, that's it. I'm sure our office people will appreciate them being
dressed appropriately. Is there anything I can do for you?"
"Yeah, there is. Last night, I was told that Mike could smooth out the
trigger on this thing for me - it's feeling a little gritty. If he can,
I'd like to clean the action on it a bit, too - it's a little mushy when it
trips. He might like a little warning before I get there, I'm thinking."
She nodded, and said, "I'm sure he would. I'll make sure he gets a
heads up. Anything else?"
"Nope. After breakfast, we'll be heading straight for your office."
"That's fine, thank you. My people are ready to leave whenever you
are."
I nodded, and thanked her as I headed for where Lucy and the were
waiting for me. I looked over the menu, and quickly made my choice; when
the waitress arrived a bit later with coffee, all of us were ready to
order.
As we were waiting for our meals to arrive, we chatted about a number of
things before I managed to ease the conversation toward the FBI. As I'd
hoped, Robyn and Sandra were anxious to know what we'd be doing there.
Lucy and I shared a look before I started telling them about what the day
held for us all - that I'd be going with the FBI to TechoDynamics office
while they and Lucy stayed with the FBI. I went on to explain that the FBI
liked the idea of all of them staying together while I was out, then
brought up the idea that there might be something for them to do there.
They perked up at that idea, and I suggested that maybe the people at the
office could even show them some of the stuff that FBI agents learned.
They seemed to think that was a *great* idea, and actually started to look
forward to spending some part of the day at the FBI offices.
Lucy leaned over to give me a hug and kiss, whispering "You are *such* a
_devious_ turd. If you'd told them that they WILL do that stuff, they'd
have fussed; but when you hinted that it might not happen, well, you had
them cold." before kissing me again.
About then, the waitress showed up with our order, and Lucy and I
listened as the wondered about the different things they might be
able to do that day.
When we'd finished our meal, the waitress was prompt to clear away our
dishes, then return a few moments later with our check - I got to it before
Lucy did - and coffee refills for Lucy and me. When we'd finished our
coffee, I left the money for the meal with the ticket on the table, and
nodded to Agent Jones, who stood up and led the way out of the café. Out
in the lobby, I saw a number of people not paying the slightest attention
to us as we headed for Lucy's car. I saw a car leave the parking lot ahead
of us, and another behind us after we'd pulled into traffic. Both kept
direct visual contact on us, despite the vagaries of city traffic, even
though they were careful to change position so as to try and stay
inconspicuous.
Once at the FBI offices, we found that Clara was waiting for us, as was
Bill, to my surprise. He reached out to shake my hand, saying "I'm here to
brief the rest of the people that will be assigned to you. If you've got a
minute, I'd like to introduce all of you."
I looked at him and said "Far as I know, my time is yours. We'll be
glad to." Lucy and the quickly agreed, and the four of us followed
Bill back to his office, then through another door into a conference room
full of people. Once there, Bill cleared his throat, and the light chatter
quickly stopped. When it was quiet, he told them "Folks, this is Mr.
Andrews. You've all read his file, and seeing him, I trust you can
understand why you've been instructed not to interfere with him if he takes
a, uh, active part in events. I tried him yesterday, and was lucky enough
to come out of it with only a broken rib. With him is Lucy White, her
daughter Robyn, and Robyn's friend Sandra." As he mentioned their names,
Robyn and Sandra gave the group a small wave, and earning themselves a
number of smiles.
Bill went on to tell them "People, just to make it clear, Mr. Andrews
here is armed. Here are the targets he used last night when he was
checking out the weapon." At that, another agent came in with the three
targets mounted to some kind of foam backing, keeping them straight and
flat. The white background also made the holes in the targets stand out.
"This one was his FIRST magazine, at twenty feet. His first shot was
the one furthest from the x-ring; they got better from there, as you can
see.
"This next one was a magazine he shot using the classic antiterrorist
double-tap; that is, two shots fired in rapid succession. The target was
at thirty feet. He fired these from a standing position, his weapon in his
hand, but at his side. The owner of the range called out for each of the
four exercises.
"Last is this target. He started from a standing position, the weapon
in a holster at his _back_. The range owner called the start; Mr. Andrews
fired all eight of these in less than six seconds. The range was FIFTY
feet. I think you can put away any fears you might have had about Mr.
Andrews accidentally shooting you", he said to general laughter.
"Agent Gallery has reported that Mr. Andrews is a very cooperative
protectee, as are the ladies. Last night, they gave the detail plenty of
warning before moving anywhere, actually asked for input from the detail
about security measures AND LISTENED to the answers." - this drew general
laughter - "Mr. Andrews even made arrangements for his detail to get
something to eat while they were at Café Triomphe, whose owner is an friend of his. Folks, he has an eye for security, and the training. Best
of all, he's got good instincts, so don't be afraid to let him take over,
if need be. Mr. Andrews understands some of the problems we're facing
here, so don't hesitate to be honest with him. How much diplomacy to
exercise is up to you.", he added with a grin.
Here, Agent Jones, who had been standing in the back spoke up "I can
vouch for how helpful Mr. Andrews is. Mr. Andrews actually prefers that
you address him informally, so call him Dan. He took the time to call down
to us this morning to inquire if we had any problems with him and the
ladies having breakfast in the hotel. When we didn't, he even let us know
when they would be moving so that we could have our people in place. From
my own experience, and from what Gallery told me, I have every reason to
believe that Dan and the ladies will be helpful and understanding. I also
want to add that Dan is a most observant person: he had me spotted as FBI
well before I could introduce myself; further, he had me identified as the
head of the detail. So if he spots one of you, don't take it personally."
As she was talking, I nudged Bill, and when he turned, asked him "I'm
going to guess that she'd not a junior agent?"
He grinned, and said "Nowhere near it. She's one of my best; her and
Gallery get the important ones" before turning back to the crowd.
About that time, the door behind us opened a bit, and Clara stuck her
head through to ask Bill if we were free. He nodded, and gestured she
should wait a moment. She did, and heard him tell the agents "Okay,
people. You already knew the why. Now you know the who. Thank you, and
you're dismissed."
They easily got to their feet, with most of them pausing to give us a
close look before heading out the door.
When they were gone, Clara told us that she had an agent to show the
girls around while we talked about what would be happening that day. With
that news, both of them perked up considerably, and were ready to go when
Clara opened the door to introduce them to Special Agent Abigail O'Malley,
a cute agent fresh out of the FBI Academy. Mid-20's, short brown
hair, hazel eyes, slender but nicely curved, she looked more like a surfer
girl than an armed agent.
When they'd left, I told Clara that I'd hinted to the that they
*might* get a chance to see some of the training the agents went through,
so they'd be more agreeable to the self-defense and weapons introductions
they'd be getting. Clara smiled at my ruse, and said that she figured her
people could come up with plenty to show the to keep them busy. That
out of the way, she led us to a smaller conference room where there were
several agents around a table. Clara led us to the gap they'd left us, and
when they'd stopped chatting, told them "Folks, this is Dan Andrews and
Lucy White. They're the people that brought us the goods on
TechnoDynamics. Lucy is going to be staying in the office today, but Dan
will be going with you, for several reasons. First, he's already been
inside, and is familiar with the layout of the place, and the people.
Second, it's his work that got us here. Third, he's had some damn good
ideas about how to go at this. For those of you who haven't read his file,
let me tell you that he was the team leader for a group that was the
prototype for the Delta Force, and he's been 'in the field'. He's rated
expert pistol and rifle. He has a Masters degree in computer science, from
MIT. He's smart, and he's got good instincts; if he makes a suggestion,
you should listen before making up your mind. If he insists, you better be
ready to justify it to me if you say 'no'. Any questions? No? Okay,
let's get on with the briefing."
Lucy and I sat there as different people talked all of us through what
would be happening shortly after 1:00 PM that afternoon:
First, several cars full of agents would pull into the TechnoDynamics
parking lot, and the lead agent - Agent Hernandez - me, and a couple of
others would enter the lobby where we'd get the head of security and the
head of personnel to the front desk. At that point, the other agents would
enter, and spread through the building to establish themselves in certain
key offices. That done, Agent Hernandez and I would head for the IS
supervisors office while the other agents began the process of letting
people know what was going on. Depending on what we got from the IS
supervisor, one or two of the junior agents might be pulled off to assist
us. All computers were to be properly shut down and secured, and all
employees below management level - except for a select few - were to be
escorted out of the building after being cautioned not to communicate with
anyone about what was happening; there were a number of junior agents that
would be assigned to that task. With only management personnel left, they
would be isolated from each other, and read their rights before
questioning. Any that seemed unduly nervous or otherwise apprehensive were
to be brought to the attention of Agent Hernandez. When the building was
secured, there were a number of accountant and other special agents that
would begin the process of going through the files and records of the
company. As this was happening, a number of bank accounts would be seized
throughout the country, and records would be analyzed to identify all
transfers involving the suspect accounts; then THOSE accounts would be
analyzed, and so on, to a level of 5 removes from the TechnoDynamics
accounts.
At that point, one of the FBI computer people got up, and explained to
the rest of them just exactly how and why the computers were to be secured.
He also told them that I was the one that figured out what was going on,
and that I'd had to walk the rest of them through it before they saw what
was happening. He also added that his group had requested my presence to
help with any problems they might run into.
Another agent told us that the local police had been notified, and were
ready to provide additional personnel, if needed.
When the briefing was done, all of us were thoroughly familiar with what
was going to be happening, and when. Agent Hernandez and I had a brief
conversation in Spanish after he asked me a question.
When we were done, he laughed and said "Mr. Andrews, I'm impressed with
your fluency in Spanish; but that accent is something else!" Clara told him
that it might be Russian or German - that I was also fluent in both of
those. He got a dumbfounded look on his face before Clara led us back to
her office. There, she asked me if there was anything I needed, and I told
her "Only a cup of coffee, and to see your gunsmith, Mike." She nodded, and
excused herself with Lucy before leading me to a coffeepot, then the
gunsmith, a slender black man.
"Mike? This is Dan Andrews."
"Mr. Andrews? A pleasure to meet you. I hear you've got a little
something for me to do."
"Call me Dan, Mike. Yeah, I do" I told him, before reaching under my
shirt to pull out the pistol - carefully, then getting the weapon safe to
show them that it wasn't loaded. I added "The trigger on this thing feels
kinda gritty, so if you could smooth it out some, I'd appreciate it."
He nodded, and asked "Jones told me you said something about it being
mushy when it trips?"
"Yeah. Seems like there's a little too much play in where the hammer is
released."
Again, he nodded, and told me "Easy enough. I can have the trigger
polished up for you in about ten minutes, or so. If you've got another
hour or thereabouts, I can take care of the rest of it."
"If you need some ammo, I've got a box out in the car", I told him.
"No, I've got plenty here, but thanks for offering. Don't see much in
this caliber, these days."
He promised me the weapon would be ready by twelve o'clock, and I told
him I'd see him then.
When we got back to Clara's office, I mentioned to her that I had
noticed most of the agents were looking at me strangely. She looked
confused for a moment, and then laughed, explaining "It's several things.
First, you're the first person in a LONG time to come in and just hand us a
case like this. Then there's the fact that word of your military record
has gotten out. Finally, the agents that saw you shoot last night have
been talking about it - a LOT."
Seeing the mildly confused look on Lucy's face, Clara told her "Short
form - they're impressed. Shucks, *I'm* impressed."
Lucy looked at her, then me, then back to Clara before asking "You mean
he's even impressing the FBI?"
Clara laughed, and answered "Yeah, even us. And believe me, Lucy, we
don't impress easily. I personally have busted bank robbers, kidnappers,
con men, drug dealers, and all kinds of people. I've been shot at, several
times, and even hit once. I was in on it when we busted a spy ring. But
this sitting next to you? He's *something*."
"He sure is. I think I'm going to find out what, after last night - he
asked me to marry him, and I accepted" Lucy told her.
Clara got a delighted look on her face, then spotted the ring on Lucy's
finger. In moments, the two of them were like long-lost friends, talking
about marriage and all the rest of it. I just sat back and drank my
coffee.
A while later, they finally ran down a little bit, and Clara told us "If
you'd like, we can go see what O'Malley has been up to with them."
Both of us nodded at the suggestion, and Clara got on the phone to ask
the receptionist to have O'Malley call her. A few seconds after she hung
up the phone, it rang. When she answered, she nodded to us that it was
O'Malley, and asked where they were. She nodded at the answer, telling her
we'd be there in a few moments. When she'd hung up the phone, she told us
"O'Malley's going to be one of the good ones, I think. She's shown them
our fingerprint facility, and has them in the lab now, showing them how we
can collect evidence from damn near anything. I think the two of you might
like to see it, too."
We stood up, and she led us through a few twists and turns before we
went through the door into what could only have been a lab. Around the
middle of it, we spotted O'Malley, with Robyn and Sandra flanking her as
she talked to them about some object she was holding. We managed to get
about halfway to them before the spotted us, and came rushing up to
start telling us about all they'd been doing, and how much fun they'd been
having, and how interesting all of it was. I looked around, and saw that a
couple of the lab people were watching all this with amusement; I figured
if they could laugh about having Robyn and Sandra in the middle of their
work area, things couldn't have been _too_ bad.
When Robyn and Sandra had caught us up on what they'd seen so far,
O'Malley stepped up and asked us to follow her. She led us over to a
corner where one of the technicians was positioning a sheet of paper on a
small platform inside a small booth, underneath a couple of strange-looking
lights. O'Malley told us that he was getting ready to check the paper - a
note from a kidnapper - for fingerprints and other evidence. We watched as
he dimmed the lights in the booth, and hit another switch. Immediately,
the paper began to glow strangely, and we could see several dark smudges on
it. O'Malley told us that he was looking at it with a special light that
brought out the oils left behind that made fingerprints. As we watched
him, the carefully applied a liquid to the paper, and let it dry before
he turned the light off - revealing that whatever he'd done, it had made
the fingerprints visible in normal light, too. Then he switched on another
light, and we saw some spots glowing in an arc at the bottom of the sheet.
O'Malley let us know that he'd turned on a special laser that showed them
where there were body fluids - in this case, apparently saliva, since the
arc resembled what happened when someone licked the flap on an envelope too
much, and left saliva on the paper inside. The carefully took several
photographs of the paper before using a scalpel to cut out one of the
spots. O'Malley let us know that the sample he'd just collected was enough
to run a DNA test that would be compared to their suspect's. She went on
to tell us that they were confident of a match, since they'd captured him
after he collected the marked money they'd left for the ransom; but that
they were going through the entire process to make sure that they didn't
leave anything to chance - the had kidnapped a couple's 3-year-old
daughter, and they wanted to be certain they put him away for as long as
possible. When Lucy asked, O'Malley told us that the child had been
returned unharmed, and was attending pre-school.
I eased my way back a little bit, and got Clara's attention. Together,
we walked a few feet away before I told her "Thanks. That little
demonstration is going to do wonders to put to rest any fears they may
still have."
She grinned at me, and said "You can point to damn near anything in
here, and we can give you a similar story. I told you, O'Malley's good -
she knows why you're all here, and she understands what those folks are
probably going through. She's determined to let them know that _her_ FBI
isn't going to let anything bad happen to them. We've got good people
here, Dan."
"I know that. It's just getting those three to see it, too, and know
that your good people are watching out for them."
"And that you're watching out for them, too. From the way they all look
at you, I know that's more important to them than anything else, right
now."
"Well, Lucy and I had a talk about it last night" - "I'll bet!" she
interjected - "and she understands why it's so important. Not just to you,
but to me, and even herself. She's not happy about it, but she can live
with it."
"And the girls?"
"They're tolerant-to-amused at the attention. They understand that the
people we're after are bad guys, and why. I'm figuring that being here
will help it sink in just important this is, and why."
"I think we can help with that."
I grinned at her, and said "I'm counting on it!" and getting a smile in
return.
We went back to join Lucy and the girls, and followed O'Malley as she
showed us some of the other technology and techniques that the FBI used to
solve crimes, or prosecute offenders. By the time we left their lab, it
was time for me to collect my pistol from Mike. Lucy and the followed O'Malley on to their next destination, saying they already knew I
could shoot good.
Mike told me what he'd done, and I gave it a couple of dry-fires to
check it out. He invited me to try it out on their range, an offer I
readily accepted. What I didn't expect was the audience I drew. There
must have been twenty agents that had nothing better to do than watch me.
I went through the first clip nice and slow, appreciating the fine work
Mike had done on smoothing the trigger out - it felt like two pieces of
polished glass sliding across each other. With the target at thirty feet,
I all but eliminated the 'X' in the x-ring.
Following that, I went through another magazine, getting a feel for
where the hammer released. This time the target was at fifty feet, and I
*almost* took out the 'X' again.
When I'd reloaded, I turned around to see the crowd had grown to about
thirty people. One of them stepped forward to ask me if I'd do them the
favor of going through their combat range; I checked my watch, and saw that
there was still plenty of time, and agreed. They led me outside, then down
to a hilly area where I found Bill, and Agents Gallery and Jones. Bill
told me that the range was set up no differently than it was for any other
agent, with random pop-up figures. Some were targets, others were
'civilians', some were a combination. The goal was to go through the range
and fire 3 magazines before getting to the end while using whatever cover
and concealment was available. I was to start with my weapon holstered,
and my hands at my sides. Scoring was done through a calculation of the
number of 'kills' and 'wounded' for both bad and civilians, and
elapsed time. Time would start from when I first drew my weapon.
I nodded my understanding, and the three of them stepped aside for me to
enter the range. I found myself going down a stereotypical city street,
with a mix of single and two-story 'buildings', alleyways, cross streets,
and so on.
The first thing to happen was a couple of generic thugs to cross in
front of me from opposite sides; both quickly sported half-inch holes. To
my right, a figure popped up, a child with a toy gun. When that dropped,
another slid out of a hood with a shotgun; that one was perforated, as
well. A few more steps, and I heard something behind me, and added a third
eye to the two the woman with a machinegun already had. A couple more
steps, and a lady with her arms full of groceries came out of a doorway,
then disappeared back inside - followed by her reappearance with a handgun.
Another half-inch hole, and I move forward again. A construction worked
pops out of a manhole, then disappears. A cop pops out of an alley.
Another hood shows up in a second window, and gets ventilated. When
he 'falls', he's replaced by another one, who gets the same treatment. The
next window down, a kid pops up. A appears in a doorway; her
shotgun gets her shot. A hood slides out of a doorway, with a kid held in
front of him. He gets a third eye, too.
I duck behind a dumpster, and change mags in a couple of seconds; when I
step out, a biker-looking character pops up. Armed only with a kitten, he
goes free - but not the biker chick with a magnum that follows him. A
woman with a baby is next, then another kid with a toy gun. A couple of
bikers with rifles get dealt with, then the 'druggie' with a machete. A
psycho with a kid hostage is next to get shot, but not the little with
a doll. A cop in an upstairs window, then a terrorist with a rifle gets
dealt with. Another terrorist, with a pistol, then a thug with a rifle,
get taken out. Change mags on the move, and the President shows up; he's
followed by another terrorist, who gets holed. A woman with a baby
carriage, flanked by a couple of gangsters with machine guns - they fall,
she doesn't. A paperboy on a bicycle to ignore, then a biker with a rifle
to get perforated. Behind me, a noise - the lady with the baby carriage
apparently had a machine gun in it, and she gets ventilated. An unarmed
biker goes free, but not the guy in a suit packing a shotgun. A couple of
kids, a housewife, then a female terrorist gets shot, as does the
construction worker with an Uzi. As the slide on the pistol locks back, I
shout "Time!" to stop the clock.
Behind me, I hear cheering, and make my way back to where the assorted
agents are all waiting. Bill is grinning at me; so is Agent Gallery.
Jones is just staring, as are a few of the others. A few seconds, and
another agent walks up to Bill, handing him a sheet of paper. Bill looks
it over before looking at me, then the other agents, before saying "Perfect
score on bad - every one a lethal first shot. No innocents wounded or
killed. Time was just 3 seconds short of a new course record. He's added
seven points to set a new best score."
Bill turns back to me and says "Dan, you've broken the best range score
we had, and did it your first pass through. If you ever need a job
teaching firearms, I'm sure we can get you a job at the Academy. Don't you
think so, Amanda?", he added, looking at Agent Jones, who just stood there
staring at me.
When she realized her name had been used, she gave a sudden start, and
blushed, making several of the other agents start laughing. I looked at
Bill, and he told me "Jones, here, set the score you just beat. Took her
thirteen tries to do it, too."
I apologized to her, saying "Sorry. Didn't mean to embarrass anyone, or
anything."
She gave me a shy grin, and said "It's okay. At least it took someone
as good as you to do it!" - getting a few chuckles from some of the agents
around us.
"Well, if it'll help make it better, I'd be happy to buy you some dinner
tonight, to make up for it."
"Deal!", she laughed, before we all headed back to their offices. Back
inside, Mike quickly offered to clean my pistol as I reloaded the
magazines. As I was holstering the loaded pistol again, Lucy came up and
gave me a hug, saying "I just heard that you did good on their range."
"Pretty good."
"Hmmph. Set a new course record, Agent Jones told me. Blew by HER
course record."
I just shrugged, and Lucy said "Funny thing is, she doesn't seem mad or
upset about it. Just said she was going to practice more, and get the
record back."
"That's how it is with folks like this: records are the _harmless_ way
of measuring how good they are. When it gets down to it, the only thing
that *really* matters to them is whether or not they're good _enough_.
They are, and that's all they need to know."
Lucy looked at Mike, and he just smiled at her, and nodded.
About that time, another agent showed up, and said "Mr. Andrews? It's
almost time, sir. If you'll follow me?"
At that, Lucy suddenly got serious, and I told her "Look, it's nothing,
really. We're going to shake up a bunch of office drones. How dangerous,
really, are the people YOU work with, compared to these agents?"
She thought about that for a few seconds, the smiled at me, and answered
"Nowhere near. Just be careful, okay?" before giving me a kiss.
As we got to the cars we'd be taking, Agent Hernandez came out to greet
me, saying "A gringo speaking Spanish with a Russian accent. Damnedest
thing I've ever heard!", with a smile.
When we got to the TechnoDynamics offices, Agent Hernandez and I,
followed by a couple more agents, made our way to the front desk. The
receptionist recognized me, and greeted me by name - and completely lost
her composure when Agent Hernandez showed her his ID, and told her to get
the Personnel manager and their head of security there. *NOW*.
She got the numbers dialed easily enough, but stammered her way through
telling them that the FBI was there to speak to them. In about zero
seconds flat, we could see that both were hurriedly making their way down
the stairs from the second floor. I told Hernandez which was which, and he
greeted them by name when he showed them his ID. With a small wave of his
hand, the agents outside came in, and quickly made their way to the offices
they'd been assigned as Hernandez explained what was happening, and why, to
the Personnel manager and security chief. Both paled when he told them,
and he had a couple of other agents lead them off to separate rooms before
he and I headed for the IS supervisors office. As we entered, she looked up
at me, and asked what was happening. Agent Hernandez showed his ID again,
and told her what we were doing there. That done, he stepped back a bit,
and let me deal with her first. I explained to her what I'd really been
there for, and what I'd found - and not found. As I was talking, I could
see understanding on her face, and when I'd finished, she said "Well, that
explains a lot."
"How so?" I asked.
"Why someone with your credentials and education would be pulling
security checks."
"What do you mean?"
"I mean, when I was told you were coming in here, I got on the Internet,
and did a search on your name. Found out the masters thesis you did, and
couldn't believe that the same person that wrote _it_ was in here doing
security tests on our system. I finally decided that it was just a
coincidence that you had the same name. Now I know better."
"So will you be able to help us?" Agent Hernandez asked her.
"I think so. I knew something was going on, but couldn't quite figure
out what it was, or how it was happening. I mean, I'm good, I'm just not
in *his* league." she told him, gesturing at me.
He grinned, and answered "Ma'am, believe me, you're not the only one not
in his league!"
She looked a little confused, then turned back to look at me when I
asked her "You said that you knew something was up, but not the how or
what?"
"Yes"
"What made you suspicious?"
"When the Finance VP comes in here and tells one of my techs to change
out a hard drive, I'm going to figure something is up."
"What happened, exactly?"
"That ass McKinley came in here one night, and told my tech to change
out one of the hard drives. Even told him which one. All of our stuff is
hot-swappable, so the guy did it. McKinley then tells him to format it,
then toss the drive, and leaves. The tech checked the records, just I've
taught them, and sees that it's still under warranty. He leaves it for me,
with a note about what happened."
"And?"
"And I had a look at it. None of the stuff on it made any sense to me,
but it still seemed good, so I hung on to it, and replaced it with a new
one. A few days later McKinley calls to see if I've tossed the drive yet.
I tell him I did, and he's happy."
"So you've still got the one?"
"Sure. It's the bottom one of that stack in the corner, there."
I dug it out, and told Agent Hernandez "I knew there were some missing
files. I couldn't find them *anyplace*. The records showed that they'd
been archived to a drive, but not which one. I'll bet money that this
drive has what you need to not only nail their coffin shut, but wrap it in
chains and bury it in cement."
The IS supervisor looked at me, and said "But it's been FORMATTED.
Surely, you don't think you can get anything off it now, do you?"
I just smiled, and said "Oh, there's ways. I know a guy that can pull a
surprising amount of stuff off here." Then I turned to Agent Hernandez, and
asked "Can you get one of your computer people up here?" He nodded, and
spoke into a small radio. A couple minutes later, an agent came in and
identified himself as Special Agent Carson of the Technical Division. I
quickly filled him in on the details of the drive's history, and he nodded
his understanding. I asked him if the FBI had anybody in particular to
retrieve the data, and he said that the only person he was aware of would
take several weeks to do the job. I told him to send the drive to the
person I knew, saying "I'll give him a call, and he'll put it on the front
burner. You'll have the data in a week, tops. Just a couple of things.
First, the agent that delivers it is NOT to ask questions of ANY kind; Lacy
will tell them when it'll be done. Second, the agent is to ignore any
comments or other remarks that Lacy makes."
Agent Hernandez couldn't help asking "Why?"
"Because Mark 'Spacey' Lacy is a guy I went to M.I.T. with. Hardware
weenie. He thinks software is only useful when it makes his hardware do
something. He's pretty eccentric; if the agent asks him for anything more
than the time of day, Lacy's likely to figure the FBI is after HIM, and get
real uncooperative.
Second, he's REALLY eccentric, and may voice a few less than flattering
comments about the government, or suggest some pretty improbable
conspiracies. The scary part is, the way he explains them, they sound
almost reasonable. As long as the agent just delivers the drive and
collects it when Lacy says it'll be ready, everything will be cool. He's
one of those rare people that's so good at what he does that you'll forgive
him anything short of being an axe murderer when you need him." I answered.
Hernandez nodded his understanding, as did the other agent, who assured
me that my instructions WOULD be followed. That done, he took the drive,
put it in the padded aluminum briefcase he had with him, and left to get it
back to the office for transport.
The next few hours went by pretty easily. With the suddenness of what
had happened, the FBI agents didn't have any problems with the staff.
Their technical people ran into a couple of problems, but the IS supervisor
was able to help them with all but one that needed my attention. Knowing
that her suspicions had been correct, the IS supervisor was a more than
willing participant in helping the FBI techs ferret out the information
they were after.
Agent Hernandez had to take the lead on questioning some of the staff,
and asked me for info on a couple of them. I told him what I knew, and
what I suspected, and he was finally able to convince them to cooperate
fully. By five o'clock, Hernandez agreed that my presence wasn't necessary
any longer, and had one of the agents take me back to their office - with
another car full of agents for company.
When I got back to FBI headquarters, Clara showed me back to where Lucy
and the were getting some basic education in firearms. I stayed back
out of the way, so they couldn't see me, as I watched them take their
first, tentative, shots with a single-fire .22 pistol. After a few shots,
they got comfortable with the weapons, and weren't as hesitant to try a
.38, then a 9mm. Lucy went on to try a .357 magnum; the youngsters weren't
up to trying something that powerful. Finally, the instructor got all of
them to try just one shot with a .45; all three put it down with relief
after they'd pulled the trigger. All of them were still willing to have a
try with a 9mm machine gun, though - putting it down with a combination of
relief and regret when they'd emptied the magazine. Finally, he let them
go through a magazine of ammo with an M-16; all were reasonably comfortable
with it when they'd finished. When he saw me standing back, the instructor
gestured for me to go ahead and join them - all three quickly hugged me and
started telling me about what they'd been up to. I congratulated them, and
expressed my satisfaction with how they'd shot.
After we left their firing range - and the instructor had congratulated
me on setting a new combat range record - Robyn and Sandra were insistent
on holding onto my waist as they told me about all they'd done that
afternoon. They were even enthusiastic about the self-defense training
they'd gotten the instructor to give them. Talking to them about it, I
realized that they understood that they weren't ready to walk down dark
alleys yet, but were at least past the point of just standing like a deer
in the headlights if there was any trouble.
As we were going down the hall, Agent Jones met us, and told me that
Clara would like to have a word with me before I left, and that our detail
was ready whenever we were ready to leave. I thanked her, and asked her
when she wanted to join us for dinner. She smiled, and asked if seven
o'clock would be acceptable. I assured her that it would, and she headed
on her way.
In Clara's office, I found out that the drive we'd gotten from the IS
supervisor was on it's way to Lacy; with Clara's permission, I gave him a
call to let him know that it was coming, and who would be bringing it. A
brief conversation followed before he got around to telling me that he'd be
done with it three or four days after he got it. I thanked him, and that
ended the call. Clara thanked me for speeding things up, and told us that
we were pretty much free to do as we pleased; that if they needed anything
else, they'd let us know.
Lucy asked if that meant we could go home, and Clara thought it over for
a moment before saying "If you'd stay here in town for a couple more days,
I'd appreciate it; but if you want to go back home right away, I'll
understand that, too."
Lucy and the shared a look before Lucy looked at me. I gave her a
small shrug, letting her know that either was fine with me. She turned
back to Clara and told her that we'd go ahead and stay at the hotel for
another few days before heading home. Clara thanked her, and wished us a
good evening. On the way home, I told Lucy and the about inviting
Agent Jones to join us for dinner, and why. They all agreed that it was a
nice thing to do, and welcomed her company.
Once outside, I saw that Agent Gallery was with us again, and gave him a
friendly nod; he gave me a big grin and a thumbs-up, apparently having
heard how things had gone at TechnoDynamics.
Back at the hotel, we were making our way to our rooms after getting off
the elevator when the door to one of the other rooms opened up. We'd just
passed the FBI agent watching for us, and even he was surprised when a
couple of large, burly came out and stood in front of the four of us.
Lucy took one look at them and gave a little squeak before stepping back,
in front of the girls. I just stood there looking at them, waiting to see
what they had in mind - and ready to deal with it. Behind me, I heard the
FBI agent ask "What do you want me to do, sir?"
"Just hold on a second, and let's see what these gentlemen want." I told
him.
The one on the left asked "Your name Dan Andrews?" I nodded, and he went
on "A friend of ours believes that you're involved in something that
doesn't concern you. Our friend thinks that it would be best for everyone
concerned if you were to remove yourself from any involvement in the
matter."
"And if I don't agree?"
"Then there exists the possibility that some unpleasant things could
happen to you. Or maybe the broad."
"What kind of unpleasant things?"
He looked at the FBI agent behind us before looking at me again, and
said "Things like maybe your house could burn down. Or maybe you could get
hurt, or even dead. Or these things could happen to someone you care
about."
I looked at him, then his partner. Both had the cold, dead eyes of a
shark - they were so used to doing this kind of thing, and following up on
it, that it simply didn't mean anything to them any more. Legal problems
aside, killing someone meant as little to them as removing a callous.
When he saw that I wasn't noticeably afraid of them, the one on the
right started to get a little nervous. I asked the leader "By any chance,
do you know Jules Francone?"
They shared a look, and the leader answered "It's possible. Why?"
"You got a cell phone?"
He nodded, and I went on "Suppose you do us all a favor. Call him up.
Tell him you're here with Boomer, and ask if he wants to talk to me."
"Why should I do that?"
"Like I said, it could save us all some time and trouble. You're
already here, and you've delivered your message. What can it to call
him?"
He thought that over for a few moments, then reached into his jacket
pocket. I heard Lucy gasp behind me; the FBI agent was playing it cool.
He pulled out a phone, and we watched as he dialed a number, then asked
for Jules.
A moment later "Jules? This is Vincent. I'm here with somebody called
Boomer. You want to talk to him?"
He listened for a few seconds, then looked surprised before handing me
the phone.
"Hey, Boomer, what the hell are you doing with Vinnie?" I heard.
"Hey, Guido, what's up? Listen, I'm standing here in a hotel hallway. I
got a woman and two with me. There's an FBI agent behind me, and a
couple of legbreakers in front of me. So far, everything's cool, but after
these talked to me, I'm thinking that the cool isn't going to last
very long."
"No shit? Boomer, I don't know what you're into, but if you've got
Vinnie's attention, it's not good. What hotel you at?"
I told him, and gave him my room number, then he said "Okay. Look, you
know I'm not in the business, right?"
"Sure. Saw Muddy, he told me. Anyway, you told me you didn't want to
do it that way, so why shouldn't I believe you?"
"Okay, just making sure. Look, I'm not in the business, but
they're still family, right? Let me find out what's going on, and call you
back."
"Sounds fair to me. I'm pretty sure I know what it's about; what I'd
like to do is see if we can't stop this bullshit before it gets too deep,
you know?"
"Yeah, I got ya. So Muddy told you I was staying out of it? Before or
after he offered to help? And with how many other guys?"
"After. A few, he said."
"Oh, shit. Okay, let me tell them to lay off you, okay? Then I'll call
you back later."
"Fine with me."
With that, I handed the phone back to Vinnie. He took it, and listened
for several seconds before handing it to the guy on the right. The other
guy listened a little bit, too, then gave me a strange look, and took a
step back before closing the phone and giving it back to Vinnie.
"Jules says we should leave you alone, if we know what's good for us.
Says he'll tell... he'll explain it. Says if we mess with you, *we'll* be
the ones to get hurt, not you." Vinnie said.
I just shrugged. That seemed to make the one on the right even more
nervous, and he took another step back.
"I think it's a buncha crap. I think I could kick your ass from here to
Tijuana and back, not even break a sweat. Jules isn't even *family*, not
really."
I just looked at him for a moment, and said "Vinnie? Don't let your
alligator mouth get your hummingbird ass in trouble."
He got in the face, and tried to hit me.
A moment later, he was laying on the floor, out cold, his leg sticking
out at an odd angle from his knee. When the other one looked up from where
Vinnie was, he was looking down the business end of my pistol. His eyes
got real wide, and I told him "You, you're the smart one. Somebody isn't
afraid of you, it's one of two reasons. Either they're a whole lot badder
than you think, or they're flat-out crazy. Either one is bad news. Now,
you can go away and leave me and these folks alone, and I won't you.
If I see you again, I'm going to figure you're not as smart as I thought,
and I'm going to take you out. We understand each other?"
His eyes locked on the muzzle of the .45, he nodded.
"Now, get the fuck away from me. Take this lump of shit with you. Do
it easy, and slow, right?"
He nodded again, and carefully reached down to grab Vinnie by the
collar, then drag him back into the room they'd been in. His eyes never
moved from the pistol.
When the door had closed behind them, I pushed Lucy and the past
me - Lucy was white as a sheet, and the were quietly crying. Right
on their heels was the FBI agent.
"Sir, I'm sorry, sir. I don't know how they got this close!" he
exclaimed, his weapon drawn as he watched the door.
"At ease, there, agent. It's a big hotel. You can't be everyplace at
once, and you can't watch everything. I'd have been surprised if somebody
_hadn't_ shown up with a message."
He looked at me strangely, and I went on "You folks warned us that there
might be organized crime involved. They've been at this longer than you
have, and they don't have to play by any rules."
He looked only slightly mollified at that, and said "Still, I need to
tell Agent Gallery about this."
"That's fine. He can call the ambulance that Vinnie needs."
The agent finally grinned at that, and asked "Uh, what was that, sir?
That you used to take him down?"
"Tai Chi"
He looked at me in disbelief, and I told him "Watch a Tai Chi tape
sometime. Run it on fast forward. It's a martial art, done slow. Do it
at regular speed, it's right useful."
As he reached for the radio on his belt, I nodded to him, and made my
way to Lucy's room, where I found the three of them sitting on the bed in a
huddle, crying.
When they saw me come in, all three jumped up and ran over to hold me
for reassurance. I hugged them, and rubbed their backs, and generally
muttered comforting words at them until the waterworks dried up.
About that time, there was a knock at the door, and they let me loose
long enough to go answer it - finding Agent Gallery there, looking worried.
I let him in, and the first thing he did was to look over at Lucy and
the to make sure they were okay - and earning himself a LOT of
brownie points with me. Then he turned to face me and said "Dan, I think
we need to move you. Tonight. As soon as you can."
"I understand where you're coming from, Agent Gallery, but that won't be
necessary. I'm sure no one will be bothering us tonight."
"What makes you so sure?"
"You talked to the agent in the hallway?" - he nodded, and I went on "He
heard me talking to Guido. Well, Guido is Jules Francone. He's a member
of the local Family, but he's not _family_, if you know what I mean." He
nodded, and I told him "Me and Guido, we did a little time together on a
mission. He got shot down someplace or other, and me and my went in
to pull him out before the locals noticed he'd lived. Got a little
interesting, but we all made it out okay. On the way out, he told me who
he was, and we got to talking the way GI's do. He told me about the
Family, and that he didn't want to make his mark that way. Of course,
along the way, he picked up the name Guido, kind of a left-handed
compliment at him trying to stay out of the business. Well, when
Vinnie and Lugnut out there showed up and had their say, I asked them to
call him. Gave him a little description of what was happening, and said
I'd like to avoid trouble. He's going to talk to some people, and get back
to me. In the mean time, he tried to put the leash on Vinnie. Vinnie
tried to get cute, and found out I wasn't interested."
Agent Gallery looked at me, surprised, and said "We weren't aware that
you had any contacts in the Falcone family."
"Like I said, I helped pull him out of a jam. No official contact,
technically." He nodded, and said "So why are you so sure nobody will
bother you tonight?"
"Couple of reasons. First, the first bunch got sent back with their
tails between their legs. Second, Jules is going to talk to somebody; I'm
willing to bet that even though he's not in the business, he's still got
some influence. That'll slow them down enough to think about what
happened."
Agent Gallery nodded, and said "Yeah, that sounds reasonable. Still,
I'd feel better if you didn't go out tonight, okay?"
"That's fine. I was kinda in the mood for room service, anyway."
He smiled his relief, and suddenly brightened, telling me "Well, you'll
still have Agent Jones here - she told me that she'd be coming to collect
the dinner you offered as consolation prize for breaking her record. I'll
feel better knowing she's here with you."
I nodded, and told him "You got a phone number or something for her? I
probably need to warn her that it's not going to be as dress-up as I'd
figured."
He laughed, and said "She's already been told what happened. She said
she'd be casual."
I thanked him, and he went over to check on Lucy and the before
letting himself out.
By the time I'd finished with Agent Gallery, and he'd left, the others
had calmed down appreciably; but they were still shaky enough that all were
more than agreeable to my suggestion of a group snuggle on the bed. In
short order, I had Lucy in my arms on one side, with Robyn and Sandra on
the other.
As we lay there, Lucy told me that Agent Jones had been very helpful in
making sure the had plenty to do, and had even joined in with the
three of them on the self-defense classes to let them 'beat up' on her.
She'd also shown them a few things that she'd learned on her own, that
particularly applied to females defending themselves. All three agreed
that they liked Jones a lot. Lucy even went so far as to tell me "Every
time she talked about you, she got this *look* on her face. Dan, I swear,
if you smiled at her right, she'd go to bed with you!" - and I teased her
right back, saying "And of course, YOU would never think about joining me,
would you?" and making her blush. All of us had agreed that Amanda Jones
was a right attractive female, FBI agent or not.
We were still laying there, holding each other when we heard a knock at
the door. Sandra started to get up to answer it, but Lucy quickly gestured
for her to stay where she was, getting up to answer the door herself,
instead. I heard her ask who it was, then the locks on the door being
undone a few moments later. As Agent Jones came in, she gave a silent
whistle at the rooms we had as I heard Lucy re-setting all the locks on the
door. Agent Jones was dressed in a light cotton dress, pale green to show
off her and slightly pale complexion; it also showed that she had
a nice pair of trim, muscular legs, and a slim, but definitely female,
shape.
When she'd had a good look around, Agent Jones looked at the three of us
on the bed, and smiled, saying "That's about as comfortable group of people
as I've seen in a long time!", making Robyn and Sandra smile back at her.
Lucy came in then, and said "Well, you know things got a little
'interesting' out in the hall, and I think all of us just needed to hold
each other for a little while." Jones said, "Yeah, I heard. I also heard
that it was interesting for the two goons, too!"
Lucy smiled at her, and answered "Yeah, thanks to Dan.", before looking
at me lovingly.
Robyn asked Jones "Uh, Agent Jones?"
Agent Jones said "It's okay, Robyn. Just call me Amanda, or Amy."
"Amy? I wanted to thank you again for what you showed us today. If it
wasn't for that, I think I would have done something to mess things up when
those were bothering us."
"Yeah, me, too!" Sandra added.
"It's okay - that's what I'm here for" she told them.
I noticed that her eyes kept drifting down to a spot below Robyn's
waist. A quick glance revealed that Sandra's hand was on the inside of
Robyn's thigh - and rather high up, at that. I decided to try something,
telling Amy "Sorry we didn't get up, but we're a pretty casual group; we're
not ashamed or afraid to show affection for each other."
She pulled her eyes away from where they'd been, and when she saw that
I'd been looking at her, blushed faintly, saying "That's okay. My own
childhood was kind of strict, and I always envied the other kids that had
families that were, uh, more open with each other."
Lucy listened to this, from behind Amy, and gave me a look that plainly
asked "Am I hearing what I *think* I'm hearing?"
Robyn told her "Well, then, why don't you kick your shoes off, and join
us, then? Nobody here bites, and I'm sure we can make room for you between
me and Sandra!"
For the first time in what I suspected was a long time, Amy seemed to
find herself flustered at the invitation - but after a few moments,
brightened up and did just as Robyn suggested - kicked her shoes off, set
her handbag on the table, and climbed up onto the bed with us. Sandra
readily moved to the side to make room for her, and in just a few moments,
Agent Jones was neatly bracketed by Robyn and Sandra, who both took one of
her hands in theirs. Lucy resumed the position she'd had before, next to
me.
Though visibly nervous, Amy was a trooper, and stayed between the
youngsters even when each of them rested a hand on her leg. As we sat
there chatting, she began to calm down, eventually joining in our talk
without prompting. When the finally let go of her hands, she let
them stay in the girl's laps; and even putting them back after using them
to emphasize something she was talking about.
After a while, I realized that Amy might have other plans, and asked her
if there was anyplace she had to be. She quickly assured me that she
didn't, saying that with the additional agents we'd met that morning, there
were more teams assigned to us - meaning that she'd work a shift, get a
shift off, work another shift, then get TWO shifts off before coming in to
repeat the cycle. She had the next day off, and would meet up with us
again the next evening.
I told her that I'd planned to feed her something better than room
service fare, and she quickly assured me that it was the gesture that
mattered - that she'd be just as flattered if I took her out for a burger
and fries. I asked if anyone was hungry, and Robyn's stomach growled - I
told them that I'd take that as a 'yes', even as Robyn was blushing. Lucy
handed over the room service menu, and when I asked for it, the phone. I
called down and told Agent Gallery that we'd be having room service, so
please, don't shoot the waiter. He laughed, and said that the waiter would
be one of his people.
We all had a look at the menu, and after everyone had made up their
minds, I called down and placed the order. While we waited, we continued
to talk with each other, with most of the conversation going on between Amy
and the as they asked her even more questions about what it was like
to be an FBI agent. I think she was getting a little tired of talking
about herself when we heard a knock at the door. About that time, the
phone rang, and when Lucy answered it, I saw her listen a moment, then
smile. After she hung up the phone, she told us "That was Agent Gallery.
He was letting me know that the person at the door is one of his, with our
order."
She got up and went to the door, taking possession of the meals we'd
requested. When the door was secured again, she wheeled the cart in, and
we all worked our way off the bed to get our food, then sit around the
table to enjoy it. Sandra and Robyn positioned themselves on each side of
Amy and listened attentively as Amy, Lucy, and I talked about what had
happened that day, and what we could expect in the coming weeks and months.
When we'd finished, we piled the dishes back on the cart, and I wheeled
it out into the hall, after checking it first - and finding agents at each
end of it. Both raised a hand in recognition when they saw me looking at
them.
With the meal over, I could see that Amy wasn't in any particular hurry
to leave. As I was talking with her, I saw Lucy and the go into a
huddle behind her, and knew they were up to something. After they rejoined
us, things seemed to go along fine for a bit - until Robyn asked Amy if
she'd like to see the clothes they'd bought at the mall the day before.
Amy readily agreed, and the fashion show was on - with a little prompting
from Sandra, even Lucy agreed to join in. As Amy and I sat at the table, I
assured her that she'd like what she saw - letting her interpret it in
whatever way she wanted. She blinked when I said it, and I could all but
see the gears going in her head.
The first part of it was pretty much a repeat of what had gone on the
night before - each of them taking turns to change in the bathroom before
opening the door to show us what outfit they'd bought. It was when Lucy
finally opened the door to show us the teddy she'd bought that we finally
got a reaction out of Amy. From the corner of my eye, I could see it when
she quickly looked over at me; I turned my head and smiled at her, saying
"I told you I thought you'd like what you saw. Very pretty, eh?"
She gulped, and nodded her head before looking back at Lucy. Still, I
don't think she was really prepared for when Robyn made an appearance in
her bra-and-panty set. Amy looked at me, then Lucy, who told her "Like Dan
said - we're a casual bunch, and affectionate. You might even say that
we're private nudists - most of the time at home, we don't wear much, if
anything."
"Uh, doesn't that get kind of, um, embarrassing?"
"No, why should it? I mean, all of us know what parts we all have, so
it's not like there's any surprise *there*. If anything, it's actually
relaxing."
"How so?"
"Well, with all of us naked, there's no mystery to it. I mean, since we
can all look at the others pretty much any time, there's no sneaking looks,
or any of that nonsense. If Dan wants to look at my tits, he can - he
doesn't have to try and cop a look when he thinks the won't notice or
anything like that. And if the want to know what a penis looks like,
well, there's Dan, any time they care to look. It's kind of surprising,
actually - when you can look any time you want, it takes the 'dirtiness'
out of it. And if he gets an erection when he's looking at us, we know
that it's not just because he's looking at *a* naked female, but because
he's looking at US, and finding US sexy. We all know what he finds
attractive in a female, so when he get an erection while looking at us, we
take it for what it means - as a compliment."
"You've all seen him like that?"
"Sure", Robyn told her, adding, "Like said, we're pretty relaxed at
home."
Lucy spoke up, telling Amy "I don't think it's a big deal. First, it's
not something he's _completely_ in control of, any more than we are about
our nipples getting hard. Second, I figure if the see that a guy
with an erection can still behave himself, they won't fall for any they hear from their own age trying to get between their legs."
Amy nodded at that, and watched as Sandra headed into the bathroom, only
to reappear a few minutes later in her 'look what I have for YOU' outfit.
Amy stared at her for nearly a full minute - Sandra just stood there,
looking back at her while the rest of us looked at each other.
Finally, Amy flushed slightly, and turned to look first at Lucy, then
me, before asking "You're okay with her wearing that?"
"Sure, why not?"
"But isn't it a bit, um, for her?"
"Amy, you spent time with them this afternoon. Didn't they seem to you?"
She nodded, and I went on "Considering the situation we're in, and the
way they've handled it, wouldn't you consider _that_ a sign of maturity?"
Again, she nodded her agreement before I continued "I'd say she's got
the emotional maturity, and the intellectual maturity. Obviously, she's
got the physical maturity. Why, then, should her age be a factor? Haven't
you ever met people whose emotional age was just a fraction of their
chronological? Yet, no one objects to what those folks do. Seems like a
bit of a double standard, to me."
She looked at me doubtfully, and I told her "When I was in the Army, I
could consistently shoot a six-inch grouping at five hundred yards. I
could spend days out in the field with nothing more than a knife and the
clothes on my back, and come back in fine shape. I knew a couple dozen
ways of killing someone without using a gun. I was routinely trusted with
many thousands of dollars worth of sophisticated equipment. But because I
was only twenty years old, people in authority didn't think I could be
trusted to drink beer. Was that fair?"
She shook her head, and I asked "Then why is it fair to judge these
girls solely by their age, which they have no control over? By their own
actions, which they CAN control, they've shown me - and Lucy - that they're
level-headed and responsible people when it matters. I'm not going to fuss
at them about something as inane as their _skivvies_, for crying out loud."
Lucy told her "Amy, they've proven to us, in a number of ways, that
they're enough to make their own decisions. Both of them have shown
us that they're not only ready to make decisions for themselves, but to
stand ready to take the consequences of those decisions if they made a bad
choice. They've both shown us that they're ready and willing to deal with
serious matters before they go on to pleasurable ones. Robyn, what did you
tell me this afternoon, while we were in that self-defense class?"
Robyn looked Amy right in the eyes, and said "I told you that I knew Dan
was worried about us, and that he wanted us to take the class and learn
about guns so we'd learn something, and he wouldn't have to worry about us
so much."
"And?"
"And that I wasn't mad or anything because I knew this was all really
serious and really important, and I wanted to help you, and especially Dan,
even though I was kind of scared by all of it."
"Sandra, what did you tell me when we went in to see the guns?" Lucy
asked.
Sandra, too, looked Amy in the eyes as she said "I told you that I was
scared about all of this, but that I knew you and Dan had to catch the bad
guys, so I wasn't going to make any trouble for you. And that if you and
Dan thought we should know this stuff, then I was going to pay attention
and learn it so you wouldn't have to worry about us so much."
Amy looked at Lucy, who told her "Amy, if Sandra and Robyn are grown up
enough to recognize the situation, and deal with it maturely, do you
seriously think I give a happy damn about what kind of UNDERWEAR they
choose?"
That said, we waited, watching as Amanda Jones, FBI agent, thought
through what she'd just been told, and what she'd just seen and heard.
Several times, she looked from one to the other of us, though Lucy and I
seemed to get most of her attention.
Finally, she drew in a deep breath, and told us "I can't see anything
wrong with what you've said. It goes against so much of what I've learned
so far, but there's simply no escaping the fact that what you say is true;
and that your attitude about maturity and responsibility is right. The
only thing that has mattered to me, for as long as I can remember, is the
FACTS, the EVIDENCE. What you show me here is indisputable fact; with my
own eyes and ears, I know the evidence that these _ladies_ are well beyond their years, and deserving of the trust and responsibility you
give them."
With that, Sandra moved over to Robyn, and they kissed before putting an
arm around each other. Amy watched as it happened, then asked Sandra "Why
did you do that?"
Sandra looked at her as though Amy weren't quite right in the head, and
answered "Because she's my best friend, and I love her."
"You don't care that she's another girl?"
"No. All I care about is that she's my friend, and I'm her friend."
"Would you kiss another like that?"
"Yes, if she was my friend, and I loved her."
"Is that how you kiss boys?"
"The ones that I love, yes."
"And you know what love is?"
"Love is when making someone else happy means as much to you as making
yourself happy. When you'd rather get than have them hurt."
Amy then asked Robyn "And you?"
"What she said. She's my best friend. We love each other. We love my
mom. We love Dan. Different ways, but love is love, right?"
Amy turned to look at Lucy, who just smiled at her and said "She's got a
point, you know. I love each of them, in different ways. That doesn't
mean that I love one more than the other, only that I love them
differently, just like my love for Dan is different from what I feel for
them. But it's still *love*."
"And you're okay with that?" Amy asked me.
"Sure, why not? They're not hurting anyone, least of all each other.
They really do care about each other. They've been best friends for a
pretty long time, even by adult standards. Most of society would frown on
what they do, but then, most of society has it's head on backwards about a
lot of things. To paraphrase something the science fiction author Heinlein
said in one of his books, 'If everyone knows such-and-such, then it isn't
so, by a factor of at least a hundred to one.' We've already agreed that
they're mature; why deny them the freedom to express honest, caring
emotions in a physical way just because they're both the same gender?"
She sat there, blinking at me as she thought for a couple of minutes
before nodding her head, and saying "Go on."
"You look tense. If Lucy were to rub your shoulders, would that be
helpful?"
"Yes"
"If you were nervous, or afraid, and she held your hand, or hugged you,
would that be a caring gesture?"
"Yes"
"Then if you were feeling sexual desire, and she was willing to help you
relieve some of that desire, it wouldn't that just be an even greater help,
and a more caring gesture? Simply more of what she'd already shown, and
not something different?"
"But she's another woman."
"So? Do you think your body would care the gender of the hands that
soothed your brow? Do you think your body would care the gender of the
arms that held you in times of stress? Do you really think your body would
care the gender of the lips and fingers that brought it sexual relief? Or
would it be only your mind that would object? A mind that you've already
admitted has accumulated a number of misconceptions?"
Again, she got a distant look on her face as she thought through what
we'd just told her.
A few moments later, she excused herself, and went into the bathroom.
When she came out several minutes later, she was wearing only her very
sheer bra, French-cut panties, and a nervous smile on her face. As we all
looked at her, she took a deep breath and said "I admire all of you; but
particularly Dan. If you can be that loving, that caring, and that honest
with each other, then it's something that I want to learn, too. Every day
on my job, I'm ready to take a bullet for somebody else - but *this* scares
me. I've _never_ opened myself up like this to *anyone*. But I'm
determined to do it with you, people that I KNOW are what I want to be
like. I don't know how much of this I can actually DO, but I'm damned well
going to *try*."
Robyn, Lucy, and Sandra all looked at me, telling me with their eyes
that I should be the one to respond to Amy's statement.
I stood up slowly, and as she watched me, undressed before her, setting
my holstered pistol on the table next to her purse before letting my
clothes accumulate in a small pile on the floor next to my feet. Naked, I
carefully walked toward her, stopping when I was but a single step away.
With her eyes on mine, I told her "Amy, you've shown us bravery by your
willingness to protect us. You've shown us kindness by showing those I
love how to protect themselves when I was not there to protect them.
You've shown us respect by not denigrating our choices. Now you show us
trust. We respect all the qualities in you that make you who you are. One
of the most basic things that all of us believe in is that we will NOT
force or push another person into doing something they do not want to do.
If you wish to join us this evening, as our friend and guest, we will be
delighted to help and encourage and comfort you as much as you want or
need. If, at any time, you are uncomfortable with something, you only have
to say so, and we'll respect that without thinking badly of you. Each of
us has gotten to where we are at a different speed, and in a different way;
and we are not the kind of people to think ill of someone else as they move
along THEIR path at THEIR speed."
As I started talking, I could hear it as Lucy and the started
undressing, too, so that by the time I was finished, all four of us were
naked before Amy. When I stopped talking, she looked deep into my eyes,
then looked at the others, seeing their nakedness. When she looked at me
again, she nodded slightly, and did not flinch when I took the last step
forward before I kissed her softly on the lips. When I stepped back again,
first Lucy, then Robyn, and finally Sandra moved forward to kiss her, too -
just as softly, and just as chastely, as I had.
She looked at each of us, and saw only patient acceptance of her and her
situation. When she understood that we welcomed her without making any
demands in the process, she started to cry softly, and the four of us moved
in to hold her, and comfort her. When she'd gotten herself back together,
and stopped leaking around the eyes, she stood up and gave a little shake
before announcing "Dammit, if you're all going to run around naked, I'm not
going to be the party pooper by wearing a bra and panties!". As she
reached behind herself to unhook her bra, Robyn asked "Can I do that for
you?" - and with a smile, Amy nodded. Then Sandra stepped forward, and
replaced Amy's hands with her own on Amy's panties, gently sliding them
down her legs, then setting them aside before standing up and stepping back
again. When Robyn had gotten the bra unhooked, she slid it off Amy's
shoulders, and down her arms, before moving over to set it on top of the
panties. That done, she moved back with the rest of us, to look at what
Amy had chosen to reveal to us. At first, she looked nervous, but quickly
got her courage back, and simply stood there, her hands at her sides, as we
looked her over.
What we saw was smooth pale skin with a light dusting of freckles across
her shoulders, a pair of medium-sized with small pink areolas and
nipples. Below them was a trim stomach, then a flat belly that merged into
a pair of trim, muscular thighs. Between those thighs was a small triangle
of dark red, curly pubic hair; peeking out from under it, we could see the
edges of her labia. As we were looking it at her, she was looking at us,
too - and when she got to me, and saw that I'd become semi-erect at the
sight of her, we could all see it as her nipples hardened, and her labia
extended a little more. Without prompting, she turned away from us, so
that we could see the small, tight globes of her ass, before she turned
around again.
Lucy was the first to move toward her, giving Amy a kiss that made it
clear that Lucy found her attractive, too. Then it was Robyn, followed by
Sandra, both of whom made their kisses as friendly, and inviting, as
Lucy's. Finally, it was my turn - and to my surprise, it was Amy that made
it clear that any activity between us would be welcomed. From the corner
of my eye, I could see Lucy looking on, somewhat bemused by Amy's actions.
When our kiss broke, Amy looked at Lucy somewhat guiltily, and Lucy told
her "It's okay, Amy. I already know he's attractive. I think we can all
see that he thinks you look pretty good, too!", making Amy blush as Robyn
and Sandra giggled.
I told Amy "If you'd like, I think we'd all be a little more comfortable
on the bed as we got to know each other. You can tell us about yourself,
and we'll tell you about us, and along the way, maybe you'll relax and get
comfortable with us."
She gave me a small smile at that, and nodded. Robyn and Sandra moved
next to her, then each put an arm around her waist to walk with her toward
the bed. Lucy and I followed, and in short order the five of us had taken
up various positions as we filled up the bed. Amy was sitting up at the
headboard with Robyn and Sandra at her sides. Lucy sat cross-legged at her
feet while I leaned back on my arms, my legs extended off to the side.
With a little prompting, Amy started telling us about herself, working
herself backwards in time from what she had been doing before we came
along. After a few minutes, Robyn put a hand on her thigh, making Amy
stutter for a moment before continuing her story. When Sandra did the same
thing a minute later, Amy didn't hesitate to reach out and do the same to
them.
After a while, Amy's legs got a little tired, and she pulled them up to
sit cross-legged to them a little. Robyn and Sandra easily let
their hands slide to the insides of Amy's thighs, and after a few moments,
started caressing her slowly and softly. Amy didn't seem to notice - her
own eyes kept returning to where my penis was laying in my lap, or to where
Lucy's cleft was clearly visible. After a few times of that, Amy looked at
us, and realized that we knew where she'd been looking - and when she
realized that we didn't mind, and weren't going to say anything about it,
visibly relaxed as she kept talking. Also, as she talked, she realized that
we were genuinely interested in hearing about her, and that we weren't
judging her in any way - and that helped her to relax, as well, so that she
was more willing to tell us things that she'd obviously never told anyone
before. So when she got to her teenage years, and the friends she'd had,
it was pretty obvious to all of us that she was leaving some things out.
Finally, it was Lucy that called her on it, asking "Amy? There's
something I'm curious about. You've told us what good friends you were
with Virginia, and you've told us about finding out about boys, but I get
the idea that there was something between you and Virginia, too. If you
want to tell us about it, I think we'd all be interested in hearing about
it; but if you don't want to talk about it, then we'll understand."
Amy just sat there for a few moments, looking at Lucy before her gaze
went to me, then the girls. She hesitated a bit, then said "Well, yeah,
there were things that happened between us. Uh, stuff."
Robyn looked up at her and said "Amy? It's okay. Really."
Sandra added "Yeah, it's okay, Amy. We don't mind."
Amy looked at me, then Lucy, who told her "Honest, Amy, it won't bother
us. Just take a look at yourself, and us, and ask yourself if we *really*
look like people that would judge someone else."
Amy grinned at that, and said "Yeah, you do have a point there. If I
can sit here with these two cuties snuggled next to me while you and Dan
watch, then I guess there's no reason not to tell you the whole thing."
I nodded for her to continue, and Amy started out by telling us "Virgie
and I started out in the same class in third grade, and became best
friends, kind of like Sandra and Robyn, here. Even when we went to middle
school, we took almost all the same classes together. Virginia was a
little smaller than I was, with dark black hair, that was really straight,
to the middle of her back. She had really pale, almost white, skin. She
was the first one of us to hit puberty, and it hit her *hard*. Almost
overnight, she had hair between her legs, and started pushing out the front
of her blouses. It wasn't until a few months later that I got started, and
it was slower going for me. But because we were friends, it didn't matter
- or so I thought. But what I didn't know was that Virgie was feeling the
effects of it more than I was. It wasn't until later that I realized
that."
"What happened?" Lucy asked, quietly.
Amy stared into her lap a few moments, then told us "I was a month from
my fifteenth birthday. Virgie had had her fifteenth about a week before. I
was sleeping over at her house and we were staying up late on a Friday
night, talking. Both of us were in our panties, but neither of us was
wearing a bra. I remember that I was fascinated by the way her would sway as she moved, and how the nipples would seem to poke out like
pencil erasers one moment, then almost disappear the next. I was *so*
envious - my own were about half that size, and barely moved at
all; and MY nipples hardly ever stuck out as much as hers did, even when I
was cold.
"Anyway, she saw me watching them, and asked if I'd like to touch them.
It really surprised me, but I finally admitted that I would. She told me
to go ahead, and stuck her chest out so that I could. I remember feeling a
tingle go up my arms the first time I actually held them in my hands - they
felt so warm and soft and heavy at the same time; I was absolutely
fascinated by them. I touched her nipples, and when she didn't say
anything, I began to play with them. In just a few seconds, they were
sticking out again, even farther than they had before. She had on these
really thin panties, and a couple minutes later, I looked down to see that
the front of them had this wet spot. I'd gotten wet before myself, and
knew what had happened - what was happening - but it still surprised me
that she would get THAT wet. Then she surprised me again and asked me if I
wanted to suck on her tits. I did, and didn't, at the same time, but when
she asked me again, I nodded my head. She put her hand on the back of my
head, and pulled it down so that her nipple was touching my lips. I stuck
my tongue out and licked it, and I heard her give a little moan, like she
liked what I did. I did it again, and she moaned again. Finally, I opened
my mouth, and put the end of her in it. I could feel her nipple
pressing against my tongue, and I just started on it. When I did,
I heard her start moaning again, and I could feel her nipple getting even
longer and harder in my mouth. I knew I was making her feel good; but at
the same time, I couldn't help thinking that she was probably getting
really wet between her legs. Thinking about that started making me tingle
between MY legs, and before I knew it, I could feel myself getting wet,
too. I hardly noticed it when she took my hand off her breast, but I
*definitely* noticed when she slid it under the waistband of her -
I could feel her pubic hair under my palm as my fingers felt something thin
and slippery slide between them. It took me a bit, but I finally realized
that I actually had my hand on the outside of her vagina, and that it was
the lips of her sex that I was feeling.
"Mind you, I wasn't the one moving things forward, but I damned well
wasn't backing out, either. It was more like I was a living puppet for her
to position any way she wanted.
"Anyway, with my hand inside her panties, she kind of guided my hand
around a little bit, until I got the idea that she wanted me to play with
her. I did, and after a bit, I felt her let go of me, and pull her hand
out. I knew where it felt good when I touched myself, so I figured I try
touching her there, too - it took me only a couple of seconds to find her
clitoris, and start rubbing it.
When I did, I thought she was going to go nuts - her hips started moving
as she pressed herself even harder against my hand. As I was doing that, I
felt her hand touch MY - and it felt like there was electricity in
my nipples when she did. I didn't stop her, and after a little while, I
felt her hand start to slide down my front. I knew where she was going to
touch me next, and I couldn't help groaning in relief when I felt her hand
pressing on the outside of my panties, right about where my clit was. When
she heard me, she did it some more, and when I let her, started rubbing me
even harder. It felt SO good; even better than when I did it myself, for
some reason. I could feel my juices starting to leak out, and it wasn't
long before Virgie could feel them, too. When she did, she moved her hand
back up, and let her fingertips slide under the waistband of my panties, so
that she was touching ME between the legs. I felt her fingers slide down
to the outside of my vagina, then her fingertips started slipping across my
opening.
"I'd been told so many times that it was important for a to stay a
virgin until she was that I really tensed up, and Virgie could feel
it. She stopped doing that part of it, and went to rubbing my clitoris
again.
"She started pressing herself against my hand, as though she wanted ME
to put MY fingers in HER; but I was so wrapped up in the virginity thing
that I wouldn't do it; I just kept playing with her clitoris while I on her tits.
"Finally, I felt myself start to have an orgasm, and Virgie just kept
playing with my clit while I was having it. When it was over, she
whispered to me that she wanted me to put my finger in her - she said she
was *so* close, that doing that would help her have it. But I just
wouldn't do it, and she finally pulled her hand out of my and put
it in her own, with mine. She kind of pushed my hand out of the way, and I
could tell when she slid a couple of her fingers inside herself. I could
see as she slid them in and out a few times before she had a climax.
"When she was done, she was *so* mad at me, and all I could do was keep
telling her that she wasn't a virgin any more; and that just seemed to make
her madder. Finally, she just told me that it was late and that she wanted
to go to sleep. Both of us got under the covers, but instead of laying on
our backs and talking, she turned on her side, facing away from me. It
really me, and I finally rolled over onto my side, facing away from
her. It took a long time, but I finally fell asleep. The next morning,
she was nice to me again, but she never invited me to stay over with her
again. And whenever I tried to invite her, she always had some reason she
couldn't. We still saw each other in school, and we still studied together
for a while, but we eventually just kind of drifted apart."
All three of them were looking at her with tears in their eyes. When
Amy saw them, she realized that they shared the pain that she'd felt, and
started to cry, herself. In a few moments, the four of them were in a
group hug, Lucy and the holding her as she sobbed out her pain. I
got up and went into the bathroom to bring all of them small towels to dry
up with. When they were done, each sniffled her thanks for the towel I
handed them, and started cleaning themselves up again. When Amy had
finished, Lucy told her "We're your friends, now, if you want us" before
giving her a kiss. This time, Amy was a more willing participant, and even
dared to reach out to caress Lucy's side, and back.
When their kiss ended, Amy told Lucy "I remember how soft and gentle
Virginia was, and how excited I got when we were touching each other. I
know I can't go back and undo it, but I have to admit that I wouldn't mind
seeing if I couldn't get some of that same magic with someone else."
Lucy told her "I think any one of us would be happy to help you with
that. Well, except maybe for Sandra - she started her period yesterday,
and she's a little hesitant about it just now."
Amy looked at her, and said "I'll probably take you up on that, later.
But right now, I think I'd like something a little more, uh, substantial.
I've only known two in my life, and neither one of them left me feeling
the way I did with Virgie. The first was the guy who took my cherry when I
was seventeen; once he had me, he lost interest. The other was a guy in
college who just didn't have the patience or desire to make me feel as good
as he did."
Lucy laughed, and said "If you're looking for a guy, then Dan, here, is
the one. If anything, he'll spoil you for anyone else!"
Amy looked at Lucy quizzically, and asked "You wouldn't mind? Letting
me have him, I mean?"
Lucy answered "Amy, all you're going to do is borrow him for a while.
When you're done with him, or I should say, when he's done with you, he'll
be right back here with us."
Amy got a surprised look on her face, and asked "Us? You and...
them?", nodding toward Robyn and Sandra.
Lucy nodded, saying "He's the one that both of them gave their virginity
to. I wish to hell I could have had him as my first, too."
Amy looked at Robyn and Sandra, and asked "Didn't he you? I mean,
he's a full-grown man!"
Robyn just grinned, and told her "No, he didn't hurt. He made it feel
GOOD! I was sore afterwards, but it was a _good_ sore, you know?"
Sandra nodded her head in agreement with Robyn, and Amy looked at Lucy
again, and asked "And you're obviously okay with this. Why?"
Lucy grinned, and told her about how it had been me that had gotten her
and Robyn talking, and how I'd been the one to help them learn to trust,
and even respect, each other. She finished up by saying "Amy, you know
him. You know what he's like, and what kind of person he is. Do you really
think that he'd just jump into bed with *anyone*? Particularly someone as
young as these two?"
Here, Robyn spoke up, telling Amy "When I tried to get him to be my
first, he didn't want to. I mean, it's not that he didn't want to make
love to me; it's just that he didn't want to me, and he wanted me to
make sure that I was ready. He tried to talk me out of it, even."
Lucy laughed, and said "Same thing with me. I threw myself at him a
couple of times. He just caught me, and set me on my feet, instead of
jumping my bones like I wanted him to. When he finally gave in, though -
God! It was worth it!"
Amy looked at me speculatively; I just looked back at her, patiently.
She finally opened her mouth to speak, telling me "I told you that the
first guy I had was the one who took my cherry. And he *did* _take_ it -
what he did wasn't exactly rape, but it didn't miss it by much, either.
The second guy was a little better, but couldn't deal with how tense and
nervous I was - he didn't have the patience to help me relax enough. It
felt better with him, but still not as good as what I heard my friends
talking about. I *know* it can be better. I want to know what that
'better' is. If you will, I'd like you to be the one to help me find it."
I answered her by telling her "I can't do it for you. If you're not
open to the experience, if you're not _willing_ to learn what that 'better'
is, if you're not an active participant, then nothing I do will make the
slightest bit of difference. I can help, I can guide, I can offer advice -
but it's YOU that ultimately decides how it turns out."
Here, Lucy spoke up again, telling Amy "What he says is true. When I
was with him the first time, it was great. But when I let myself open up
to him, it just got better. Every time since then, it's gotten easier and
easier to 'be there' with him, and every time since then, it's been even
better making love with him. The other night, we made love; and somehow,
we just *locked* with each other - I was completely in touch with myself,
and him, at the same time. And I knew that he was feeling the same thing,
completely in touch with ME. We made love for the longest time, and when
we finally came - together - it was the deepest thing I'd ever felt. If I
die tomorrow, I'll die knowing what real, true JOY there can be in making
love."
Robyn spoke up then, saying "When I made love with him that first time,
I was *so* afraid. Not of him, but that I'd do something wrong, or that it
wouldn't feel good. But when I was actually with him, he was as patient
and gentle and caring as anybody could want. I *gave* him my virginity,
because *I* wanted to. He showed me that he respected my choice, and was
honored by it."
Sandra followed that by saying "It was my choice to have him be my
first, too. Like Robyn said, he was as gentle and patient as I could have
wished for. Because I listened to him, I knew it could be a pleasant, good
experience - and when I acted like it would, he helped _make_ it that way.
I know, now, that he would never have made love to me if he wasn't sure
that *I* believed it would be a happy thing, too."
Amy looked at each of them, in turn, before looking at me and saying "I
know this: they love you and trust you, and you've made every one of them
happy - happier than anybody I've ever seen before. I love you, too, now.
I trust you, too - even more than I did before. When I hear two women speak so highly of the that deflowered them, and hear a third
woman say she wished you had been her first, then I know that you can do
what I want - what I *need*. Knowing that, I'm ready to do *anything* to
see it happen. If you tell me I should stand on my head and whistle
'Dixie', I'll do it, because I trust you, and believe in you, and love
you."
There simply wasn't anything else for me to do but sit up, and lean
forward to give her a soft, loving kiss on the lips - a kiss that she
returned just as gently.
When we separated, Lucy told her "This should be your time with him.
We'll go into the other room, so that you don't have any distractions. If
you don't mind, though, we'll be back when you're done."
Amy nodded her agreement, and thanks, accepting a kiss from each of them
before they headed into my room, closing the door behind them.
She looked at me, and said "I don't know what it is that makes you so
special; I'm just glad you *are*."
I told her "But you *do* know what makes me so special to you. You just
haven't put it into words, yet."
She looked at me thoughtfully, and said "Yeah, you're right. You're
smart - god, you're smart! You're brave, and thoughtful, and gentle, and
caring. You've got more morals and ethics than anyone I've ever seen
before. You're willing to give other people the best part of yourself,
without asking anything in return, other than that they do THEIR best.
You're forgiving of people that aren't as smart or strong or brave as you,
and absolutely intolerant of people that try to others, for whatever
reasons. You *willingly* put yourself between the innocent and the guilty,
without making a big deal of it. You're so modest it's aggravating,
sometimes. Most of all, you treat people the way they show you they
deserve to be treated - you're not afraid to trust yourself and your own
judgment."
I nodded in acceptance of what she'd just said, then told her "As for
you - you're a living example of the FBI motto: Fidelity, Bravery,
Integrity. You're no dummy, yourself - not everyone sees some of the
things that you do. Anybody that's willing to put themselves in front of a
bullet to protect an innocent has plenty of guts - and the moral sense to
know why they're doing it. You won't do anything you don't think isn't
right - but you're ethically aware enough to understand between personal
choice, and public opinion. You know that you don't know everything, and
you're willing to listen to reasoned argument, and decide for yourself
based on the facts and evidence in front of you. You're just as loving and
affectionate as anyone could want - for those you feel are deserving of
that love and affection."
She nodded, as I had, in acceptance of what I'd said. Then we shared a
look, and both of us leaned forward slightly to share a kiss - a kiss that
started with our lips touching softly in love and respect, and ended with
our tongues dueling in passion and arousal.
When we separated, I could see her eyes were smoky with desire. I
reached out to put my hand over her breast; when I had it in my hand, her
eyes closed, and I could feel her nipple stiffen under my palm. I let my
fingertips trace across its surface, until my hand was underneath, cupping
it, as I let my thumb brush across her nipple softly. I heard hear moan
deep in her throat before she opened her eyes, and reached out to take my
penis in her hand. Feeling it start to swell at her touch, she smiled, and
said "Lucy was right. It *is* a compliment, knowing that it's for me,
personally." With that, she used her other hand to gently push me, until I
was laying on my back, her body over mine. Looking down at me, she said
"I've never done this before, really. I had my boyfriend in in my
mouth a couple of times, but never for very long. This time, for you, I
*want* to do it."
That said, she moved and lowered herself, until I could feel her warm
breath on my stiffening penis. She unwrapped her hand from it, letting it
lay on her palm instead. I first felt her kiss the head of it, then a few
moments later, the sensation of the tip of her tongue running it's
rapidly-increasing length. Time after time, she ran her tongue along it -
first one direction, then the other. When she felt that I was nearly fully
erect, I felt her take the head in her mouth, running her tongue around it
as she let herself taste it, and the small bit of pre-cum that had leaked
out.
I reached out to gently nudge her leg, encouraging her to move to where
I could touch her; she only released my erection from her lips to tell me
"Please, not yet. Let me do this first, then you can do with me what you
want."
An interesting offer, to be sure - enough of one that I contented myself
with simply caressing the calf of her leg, where I could reach it. I knew
that I wouldn't do anything to abuse the trust she'd shown me with her
offer; that she trusted me enough to even MAKE the offer was reason enough.
With the end of my erection back in her mouth, I simply laid back and
let her do as she wanted - I understood that it was important to her for
some reason, and I trusted her enough to let her go.
She might not have had much experience before then, but she proved to be
a quick, and enthusiastic, student. In only a couple of minutes, she had
me fully erect, my entire penis coated with her saliva as she went through
cycle after cycle of on me, licking me, and sliding her lips up and
down my length. I felt her tentatively touch my scrotum, and when I didn't
object, cup it in her hand, rolling my balls around as she felt their size
and weight. Satisfied with what she'd learned, she went on to gently
squeeze them, careful not to me, before letting her fingernails drag
lightly across my scrotum.
The sensation of THAT was enough to push me past the point that every
man knows: when you go from simply enjoying the sensations you're feeling,
to knowing that you've just started down the path that will end in release.
She almost seemed to _sense_ the change in me, and readily increased her
efforts. It wasn't but a few minutes before I felt myself hitting the home
stretch: the tightening in my penis and the faint tingling in my balls that
told me that it wouldn't be long before I unloaded into her warm, wet
mouth. As she felt me getting closer and closer, she slowed down her
actions, prolonging my pleasure, and making sure that when I *did* climax,
it would be a good one. Finally, though, there simply wasn't possible for
me to put it off any longer: I felt my balls tighten as the first load of
my semen rocketed down my length to launch out the head. When she felt my
balls tighten in her hand, Amy quickly let most of my length slide from
between her lips; but she was careful to keep the head and about the first
third of me in her mouth. As she felt my jets of semen traveling down my
erection, she would suck on the end of me in time with their arrival,
swallowing each load with enthusiasm.
Only when she felt me softening between her lips did she give me one
final suck before tightening her lips around me and pulling her head back,
wringing the last few drops of my sperm from me. Satisfied with her
handiwork, she turned herself around, and moved to lay next to me as I got
my breath - and senses - back. She held me until my heart rate slowed,
then I moved to lay on my side, facing her. I leaned over a bit to kiss
her, ignoring the few flecks of my semen that were still on her lips.
Then, propping my head on my hand, I put the other on her stomach - only to
have her move it to cover one of her breasts.
"Why was it important to you to do that?", I asked.
She glanced away for a moment, then looked back at me, and said "Because
my boyfriend in really pushed me to do that so much. I didn't like
it then, mostly because it got him going so easy, but he didn't seem too
interested in doing anything for me, in return. It got so I hated doing it
because I knew he'd finish before I really even got started."
"And now, tonight?"
"It was my way of claiming my own pleasure."
"How so?" I asked, as I started toying with the nipple under my hand.
"I knew that I was doing it because *I* wanted to, not because YOU
wanted me to. I knew you'd like it, but you weren't doing or saying
anything to push me to do it. It was the difference between doing it by
choice, and doing it because someone else wanted me to. I also knew that
if you had a climax, you'd be able to go longer when we made love - and I
*DO* want us to make love, for as long as possible, so that I can have more
time with you to treasure when you're gone."
I could tell that there was more that she wasn't saying, and let her lay
there a couple minutes before asking "And what else?"
She looked at me in surprised, and said "What makes you think there's
something else?"
"Just a feeling. What is it?"
She gave me a strange look, and finally said "I was worried, a little,
about whether or not I was really ready for this - to be open to the
experience, I mean, like Lucy said. Doing that was my way of reassuring
myself that I really was - ready, I mean. I know that you're going to do
whatever you can to make this good for me; doing that was how I proved to
myself that I was ready to accept whatever you had to offer me."
I nodded in understanding of what she'd said, and that seemed to satisfy
her. I don't think she really understood just how much she'd told me about
herself.
We continued to lay there like that for several minutes, before I
started exploring her body with my free hand. She looked at me, a bit
apprehensive, until I told her "You're beautiful. Not just on the inside,
but on the outside, too."
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"I mean just what I said. You're a beautiful person, on the inside, for
all the reasons I told you about before. On top of that, you're a
beautiful person on the outside. I mean, just look at you - your hair is a
fascinating shade of red, rich and thick, and nicely styled. Your eyes are
a lovely green, and they sparkle very nicely. You have a strong, but
feminine, face. You have a little button of a nose, and your lips just
*beg* to be kissed by someone that cares. Your skin is smooth, and clear.
No wrinkles, or sagging anywhere. Your are nicely shaped, firm,
and just the right size. Your nipples are a delightful shade of pink, and
when I touch them, they stick out in a most appealing way. You have a
firm, smooth belly, with a trim waist and nice hips. Your belly button is
positively cute. Your legs are smooth and firm and nicely muscled. They
hold up a nicely rounded, obviously firm ass. Between them, you have a
marvelous thatch of pubic hair - thick, but fine and soft, the same color
as on your head. You're obviously fit, with good muscle tone. You keep
yourself clean, and smelling nice - something soft, and fragrant, it's a
treat for the nose. You're slender, but nicely curved - not too plump, and
definitely not too scrawny; just the right size to cuddle with."
She blushed slightly when I started, but was listening in rapt attention
as I finished. She looked at me, and asked "You really see me like that?"
"Of course. It's all there, and every bit of it true - you only have to
admit it to yourself, and then take pride in it."
Her eyes got wide, and she said "How did you know?"
"I didn't, for sure. But a number of little things pointed at it", I
answered.
"I told you that my were kind of strict. One of the things that
they didn't care much for was people that took too much stock in
themselves, and how they looked."
"That's fine - but there's a difference between that, and knowing your
own worth. Believe me on this - you're most definitely an attractive lady, worth any man's attention."
I could tell that she wasn't just going to take my word on it - but I
could also see that I'd given her something to think about, too.
By this time, I was feeling up to being a little more active; and having
the cute bundle that made up Amy in front of me gave me the desire to
follow up on it. I leaned over her, and gave her a soft kiss on the lips -
then another, more firm, followed by one that let her know that I found her
attractive. She responded to each in kind, and our fourth kiss had us
touching tongues. When it ended, she was panting slightly, with her eyes
closed. They opened again, though, when she felt me move over her - but
she looked up at me in complete trust.
I lowered my head to kiss her again, and she welcomed my tongue in her
mouth before we began a gentle duel, using our tongues as our weapons.
When the kiss ended, I could hear her panting slightly before I moved to
give her a soft, gentle kiss on the forehead. I followed that one with
another to the tip of her nose, then one to each of her eyelids. Her lips
again, then the lobe of her ear, which I also nibbled at, softly. The
point of her shoulder was next, then the hollow of her collarbone, and the
place where her neck curved into her shoulder. Along her throat to the
other side, where I mirrored what I'd just done.
My next point of call was her jaw, just below her ear - then along her
jaw line to the other side. Down to the hollow of her throat, and beyond,
to the upper part of her chest. Across, to the upper slope of her left
breast, then a spiral that closed in on her areola and nipple. Taking her
erect nipple into my mouth, I on it gently as I strummed it with the
tip of my tongue; and got a soft moan in reward. Releasing her nipple, I
kissed my way to the bottom of her breast, then in a reverse "S" to the
upper slope of the other breast. Again, I spiraled in on the peak, finally
taking her other nipple into my mouth to let it know what the first had
experienced.
When I released it, I heard her whispered stammer "I... I didn't know
it could be like this - that someone could *do* this to me." I smiled down
at her, and said "Amy, I'm only getting started." She looked back up at me
and said "I know", confidently.
I applied my lips to her cleavage, and began working my lower and lower
on her body, pausing to pay attention to the belly button that I'd honestly
told her was cute. When I was done with it, I used her navel as the center
point for a series of figure 8's that went from one hip to the other across
her lower belly as I gradually eased my way toward her pelvis. As my head
approached the dark triangle covering her mons, she readily spread her
legs to make room for me, placing her feet flat on the bed so that her
pelvis was tilted up slightly. As my lips finally grazed the top of her
pubis, I let my tongue trace the outline of her thatch. I followed a path
from one top corner to the other, down the side, and then out the inside of
her thigh to halfway to her knee before stopping. Then I reversed course,
widening the return path by following a zigzagging pattern back toward her
womanhood. Stopping *just short* of her labia, I picked up on the other
side, heading for her other knee. Again, halfway there, I stopped, and
reversed course, placing a number of small, soft kisses all across the
inside of her thigh as I made my way back. Once more, I stopped short of
her inner lips, and when I raised my head slightly, she whispered to me
"Nobody's ever done that to me before." I only smiled at her, and said
"Then I guess it's about time someone did, don't you?" She nodded, and a
moment later, I told her "If this is the first time you've ever had someone
do this, then I guess you could say that you're giving _me_ part of your
virginity" - and earning myself a delighted smile from her as she nodded
her agreement.
I lowered my head again, and looked at the blossom of her womanly
flower: thin, straight, delicate labia slightly parted and faintly
glistening inside with moisture. At the top, they disappeared under the
hood of her clitoris, at the bottom, they faded into the short of
skin that let to her back opening. I could see that the soft, fine hairs
of her incredibly bush followed the contours of her mons, thinning to
nothing at the bottom of her cleft. This close, I could also detect the
faint musky odor of her beginning arousal.
A glance upwards showed that she was watching me with considerable
interest; I lifted my head and told her "Even here, you're beautiful!",
making her blush slightly before she visibly relaxed, and let her head fall
back.
I extended my tongue, and felt her start slightly when I first made
contact with the folds of her sex. Extending my tongue a little farther, I
let it slide between her inner lips, from bottom to top, before it
softly across the hood of her clitoris. I heard her moan softly as I did,
and repeated my action, delving even deeper into her entrance. Another
moan as her legs spread a little further in invitation for me to continue -
which I did, with great pleasure.
As her juices started to flow, I was able to get a better taste of them:
tangy-sweet, with a hint of earthiness to them, they were slightly oily.
When I lifted my head slightly to focus on her clitoris, my upper lip and
nose were buried in her bush - it was thick, but made up of fine, slightly
curly hairs that felt surprisingly like a camel's hair brush on my lip.
Back and forth I went, from the opening to her womanhood, to the nubbin of
her clitoris, teasing each with my tongue and lips, slowly bringing her
arousal and excitement farther and farther along. Finally, her clitoris
made an appearance out from under it's hood - and I happily began
fluttering across it with my tongue for a little bit before releasing it.
When I returned to her vaginal opening, I was pleasantly surprised to
discover that my attentions to her clitoris had apparently been effective -
her labia were now noticeably more extended, and parted enough to reveal
how wet she was inside.
With the knowledge that I was having the desired effect, I increased my
efforts, and was soon rewarded with a soft moan of pleasure from her. A
few more minutes, and she was moaning almost continuously, and even arching
her pelvis up toward me when I would slide my stiffened tongue into her
opening, as though making love to her with it. Back at her clitoris, I
found that its hood had retracted, leaving it fully exposed to my tender -
if questionable - mercies. Taking it between my lips, I softly 'nibbled'
at it, pulling on it as if I were trying to milk it with my lips - making
it even firmer, and it out even more. After a little bit of that,
I parted my lips and softly it into my mouth where I gently on it in time with fluttering my tongue across it, only to be rewarded with
a gasp of pleasure from Amy as she started tossing her head back and forth.
When I returned to her vaginal opening, I found that she was even
wetter, and more open, than she'd been before. I quickly took advantage of
the situation, and started lapping at her opening as though it were the
Flavor of the Month. In short order, she was moaning almost continuously,
and her head was almost a blur as she tossed it from side to side.
After exhausting her supply of nectar - she was making it *almost* as
fast as I could lap it up - it was back to her clitoris again. This time,
I eased my arms under her legs so that I could reach up and start playing
with her breasts, gently squeezing them and playing with her nipples, as I
drew circles around her clitoris with the tip of my tongue. Between my
tongue action, and the feel of my hands on her breasts, it didn't take long
before she was groaning and gasping for release, her pelvis hunched up as
she tried to get my tongue directly on her clit, without success. Finally,
when I heard her whimper in frustration, I fastened my lips around her
clitoris, and softly on it rhythmically in time with licking it. I
carefully timed my actions with her pelvic thrusts, so that I was bringing
her steadily - but slowly - to the brink, until finally, with a furious
tongue-lashing of her nubbin as I pinched at her nipples, I pushed her over
the edge into orgasm.
When it hit her, I could hear the air rushing out of her lungs as the
first spasm of it overwhelmed her; she'd barely managed to draw a breath
when the second hit, causing her to release a deep groan of relief. A
shuddering gasp later, the third spasm, a few pants for air, then a fourth.
After that, they began to taper off, so that she was able to breathe, if
raggedly. When her groans had faded, I released my hold on her breasts,
and pulled my arms back, so that I could move myself over her, supporting
my weight on my elbows and knees as I covered her body with mine.
She was still panting slightly when she opened her eyes and saw me -
without hesitation, she put threw her arms around me and gave me a
ferocious hug and a big kiss. I could tell that she realized I still had
her taste on me AFTER she had her tongue in my mouth: I felt her pause for
just a moment, then she went back at me with all the enthusiasm she'd shown
me at first.
When she let me go, and lay back again, she looked up at me and said "I
didn't know that it could feel so good to have somebody DO that to me. I
always thought it sounded kinda, well, gross - but it _wasn't_. At first,
I was afraid that you'd say something, or that you were just doing it
because you thought you had to, or something like that; but when you KEPT
doing it, I relaxed, and then it started feeling better and better, until
WHAM!"
I grinned at her, and asked "And when you kissed me?"
She blushed a little, and answered "I forgot about it until I had my
tongue in your mouth - then I could kind of taste it. It really surprised
me, actually, but it wasn't a *bad* taste or anything, so I just figured to
hell with it."
I laughed, and said "Yeah, I did notice that last part", and getting
another small blush from her before I went on "It's okay, Amy. I think
every woman wonders what she tastes like after a guy does that to her."
"Do all women taste like that... me?"
I laughed, and answered "I can't speak for ALL women. From my limited
experience" - she snorted at that - "I have to say 'kind of'. You taste
different than Lucy, who tastes different than Robyn, who tastes different
than Sandra. Yet, in a way, all of you taste a little bit the same - kind
of like the basic chemistry is consistent, but each woman adds her own
unique character to it."
She put her hands on my sides, and started caressing me as she raised
her head to place a number of small, soft kisses on my face and neck and
shoulders. As she moved, I could feel her soft pubis brushing against my
semi-erect penis; that, with the feeling of her firm pressing
against my chest started getting me hard again. When she felt it, she
stopped kissing me, and asked "You're going to make love to me now?"
"If you want me to." I answered.
She grinned, and said "I want."
I lowered my head as she raised hers, and we shared a gentle, but
passionate, kiss as I let myself slide down her body, until my erection was
laying against the outside of her mons. She raised her knees, and locked
her ankles behind my back so that her pelvis was tilted up. That put her
opening almost directly under the head of my penis; when our kiss broke, I
eased myself back a little more, so that the head slid down to rest against
her opening. I felt her tense slightly when she felt me pressing slightly
against her entrance, and immediately stopped.
I saw the faint trace of fear in her eyes, and told her "It's okay.
We're only going to make love IF you want to, and WHEN you want to."
She gave a nervous laugh, and said "I DO want to. It's just that all
the times before, the guy just *pushed* himself into me, and if it didn't
hurt, it was uncomfortable."
I smiled at her, and gave her a soft kiss on the forehead before telling
her "Amy, I'm not those guys. And you're not that girl, any more. I'm not
going to be making love TO you, and you're not going to be making love TO
me - we're going to be making love TOGETHER. Both of us, as equal
partners. I understand what your experience was before, so I'm going to
wait until you let me know that you're ready, okay?"
I could see the relief in her face, and a few moments later, felt her
gradually relax under me. A few seconds after that, when she realized that
I wasn't moving, that I was literally waiting for her to let me know she
was ready, I felt her arch her back a bit, pressing her vaginal opening
against me. I still didn't move, and she did it again, more insistently,
before telling me "Please. I'm ready. Make love with me."
With that, she reached down between us and took hold of my erection,
sliding it between her labia so that the head was coated with her woman's
oils, before holding me steady at her opening.
When she nodded to me, I pressed myself forward, firmly but gently.
After a few seconds, I saw her frown, and immediately stopped pressing
against her. She got a surprised look on her face, and asked me "What?
What happened?" "You looked like something was wrong - you frowned about
something, so I stopped." She looked confused for a moment, then smiled,
saying "Oh. I was just thinking that you've been so patient and gentle
with me, I wished it was easier for you. I must have made a face then,
because I was upset with myself."
"Amy, there's nothing for you to be upset with yourself ABOUT. You've
told me what your first time was like, and what your boyfriend in was like. I know your sexual experiences haven't been very good. I *want*
to help you change that. I *want* to do what it takes to help you learn to
enjoy _making love_, and not just tolerate having sex. Don't worry about
me - I'm here because I WANT to be. Okay?"
She nodded, and told me "I keep forgetting just how MUCH of a dear you
are. Okay, no more bad flashbacks on what happened before. I'm here, now,
with you."
That said, she pressed herself against me again, letting me know she was
still ready. I pushed myself forward again, carefully, so that I was
pressed against her opening. We looked into each other's eyes as I was
doing that, and I could feel it as she let herself accept that I wasn't
going to just bull my way into her. After several seconds, she'd relaxed
enough that I could feel her entrance start to open up to me - and shortly
after that, we both felt the head of my erection slide past the ring of her
opening. Again, I stopped, waiting to see if she was experiencing any
pain, or other discomfort. She let me know she wasn't by reaching down to
put her hands on my ass, trying to pull me into her. From what she'd said,
I knew that she was all too used to having a try to bury himself in as
few strokes as he could manage; from how tight she was, I didn't think that
she'd been sexually active for quite some time. So I took my time -
pausing whenever she looked hesitant or apprehensive, and making sure to
withdraw from her a
|
|
